68*. ^ ^ '®* \ Q\ » # i j " - Sv . ' ♦ ' * • / « 1 * 4 ' > ♦ - ■* f. •> - ■ * / ’ v ’ - ' ^ ' A PARAPHRASE ' - . ‘ ' f \z " AND COMMENT , UPON ALL THE EPISTLES & GOSPELS, APPOINTED TO BE USED IN STljf djttrdj of isnglanii ON ALL SUNDAYS AND HOLY-DAYS THROUGHOUT THE YEAR. DESIGNED TO EXCITE DEVOTION, AND TO PROMOTE THE KNOWLEDGE AND PRACTICE OF SINCERE PIETY AND VIRTUE. By george Stanhope, d.d. LATE LEAN OF CANTERBURY. IN FOUR VOLUMES.— VOL. IV. Beginning with the Feast of St. Andrew , and ending with Queen Anne's Inauguration. TENTH EDITION, WITH THE REFERENCES CAREFULLY COMPARED AND CORRECTED. Uontron : PRINTED FOR JAMES NUNN; CADELL AND DAVIES; WILLIAM BAYNES; WALKER AND EDWARDS; JAMES BLACK AND SON; LAW AND WHIT¬ TAKER; GALE AND FENNER; RODWELL AND MARTIN; AND S1MPKIN AND MARSHALL. 1817 M u>/ ■ t* * ( " ■ v V - * • ;• v • ' • ' k - c ’ ; / *, » 4 . » ! ■ * • ' , * ■ . ■ ' - '• . i <*, ■ ' : •• . .... , i v'- < THE QUEENS MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTY. Madam, Your Majesty hath already condescended, most gra¬ ciously to accept my poor endeavours, upon the service of our established church, for the Sundays throughout the year. The same excellent church, which your Majesty’s pipty so conspicuously governs, protects, adorns, and loves, hath wisely appointed devotions proper for the Christian festivals. Aud now, my labours to render these also useful and instructive, humbly presume to ask your royal countenance and favour. A pardonable presumption, I hope ; in regard such devotions were intended to do honour to those saints, whose doctrines and virtues are your Majesty’s constant rule and pattern : those saints, whose me¬ mory is, as is also your Majesty’s, worthy to be preserved with immortal respect : and among whom you, Madam, (with your late royal consort) will shine yet more gloriously, when translated from your earthly, to a better, and more durable, crown in heaven. In the meantime (and, for your people’s sake, may that time be long!) your Majesty continues a A 2 iv EPISTLE DEDICATORY, living incitement, to the holy joys of those other solemnities, which celebrate the signal mercies of God, to this particular church and nation. For these mercies are every day growing upon us, by your Majesty’s most gentle and auspicious govern¬ ment. May all your subjects pay their thanks to God and your Majesty for them, as the offices for those occasions direct: and may the Father of mercies , and the God of all consolations , so sanctify and support you, under the tender sense of an afflic¬ tion, the weight of which all good men feel for you, and with you; that every fresh trial of your Majes¬ ty’s virtue may render the influence of your example more successful here, and the degrees of your happi¬ ness more exquisite hereafter. I am, with all possible duty, (may it please your Majesty) your Majesty’s most faithful, most obedient, and most devoted, subject and servant, GEORGE STANHOPE. Nov. I, 1708. CONTENTS TO THE FOURTH VOLUME * St. Andrew’s Day St. Thomas’s Day The Conversion of St. Paul - Page 1 Epistle 3 Gospel 27 40 Epistle 43 Gospel 58 75 Epistle 95 Gospel 112 The Purification of St. Mary the Virgin 125 Epistle ibid. Gospel 137 St. Matthias’s Day - 157 Epistle 158 Gospel 173 The Annunciation of the Blessed Mary 186 Epistle ibid. St. Mark’s Day - St. Philip and St. James’s Day St. Barnabas the Apostle Gospel 201 210 Epistle 213 Gospel 245 260 Epistle 264 Gospel 285 305 Epistle 307 Gospel 315 ♦ CONTENTS. St. John Baptist's Day Page 331 • Epistle 333 Si. Peter’s Day Gospel 335 352 Epistle 366 Gospel 370 St. James’s Day 389 St. Bartholomew’s Day Epistle 391 Gospel ibid. 408 St. Matthew’s Day Epistle 410 Gospel 411 430 St. Michael and All Angels - Epistle 433 Gospel 453 473 St. Luke’s Day - Epistle ibid. Gospel 488 507 St. Simon and St. Jude’s Day Epistle 510 Gospel 511 525 All Saints Day - Epistle 529 Gospel 532 544 Gun Powder Treason - Epistle ibid. Gospel 557 568 King Charles Martyr - Epistle ibid. Gospel ibid. 579 The 29th of May Epistle ibid. Gospel ibid. 588 Epistle ibid. The 8th of March Gospel ibid. 605 / Epistle ibid. Gospel ibid. PARAPHRASE AND COMMENT VPON ALL THE EPISTLES AND GOSPELS, USED THROUGHOUT THE YEAR. St. Andrew’s Day. A SHORT ACCOUNT OF ST. ANDREW. John i. 44. ST. Andrew was the son of Jonas, a fisherman of Bethsaida, and (by the ancients, Epiphanius excepted, believed to be the younger) brother of St. Peter. Of his education, his discipleship to the Baptist, his first and second call to Christ, and the effect which these had upon him, enough is said on the Gospel for Sund. v. after Trinity , and on that for this day. That coming to our Lord, and the early acquaintance with him, of which we read in the first of St. John’s Gospel, gained him the title of the First called. And the bringing his brother Simon the first intelligence of, and conducting him to, the Messiah, is the reason of his being styled 7 vpo 7T6 rp, or the rock before the rock. His brother and he seem to have dwelt together in the same house, where Peter’s wife’s mother lay sick. Though we do not read of him that he had the same privilege of being ad¬ mitted to the privacies of our Lord, as his brother, John i. 35. 40. Mark i. 29. VOL. IV. B 5 — 9. with Mark vi. 37, 38. John xii. 20, 21, 22. 2 ST. ANDREW S DAY. and James and John had ; yet some passages there are, which may be thought to intimate a more than common interest in our Lord’s favour. When five thousand were to be fed by a mi- Compare John vi. racle, and our Lord had made an experiment of Philip’s faith ; upon his answering, how impracticable the refreshing so many in that place was, our Lord inquires into the quantity of their provision ; of which Andrew was the person who gave the ac¬ count; but withal, of the vast disproportion be¬ tween so little food and so many wanting to be fed. Some Greeks, at our Lord’s last passover, de¬ sirous to see Jesus, but not pre¬ suming to approach him without an introducer, apply to Philip; he communicates their request to Andrews and both these together prefer it to our Lord. It is also worth our notice, M , ... that this apostle is named as the fourth ai xlu' ‘ who attended his Master in his retire¬ ment to the Mount of Olives, and were present at the warnings he was pleased to give of the destruc¬ tion of Jerusalem, and of his own last coming. After our Lord’s ascension, the part of the world assigned to St. Andrew’s care was Scy- UtTiii'c l* thia. He was not idle in his passage thither, but preached in Cappadocia, Galatia, Bithynia, and by the coast of the Euxine Sea, till he had penetrated into the desarts of that barbarous country. St. Jerom says, he preached at Sebastople, where, the rivers Phasis and Apsarus run into the Euxine Sea. Nazianzen says the same of Epirus. He preached also in Thrace, Macedonia, and Achaia ; correcting, as St. Chrysostom* ex¬ presses it, the wise men of Greece. At last in Patrac, a city of Achaia ; iEgeas, the proconsul, en¬ raged a this undauntedly persisting to publish the Catal. Script. Orat. in Arrian. * Horn, in 12. Apost. T. 5. Orat. 168. Hieron Catalog. Script. st. Andrew’s day. 3 doctrine of a crucified Saviour, condemned him to the death which he so much extolled. This he suf¬ fered on a cross ; not of the usual form, but like the letter X, and since known commonly by the name of St Andrew’s cross. To make his death more painful and lingering, he was fastened to it not with nails but cords ; on which, after having hung two days, all the while praising God for his martyrdom, and exhorting the spectators to the Christian faith, he is said to have expired the 30th day of November. Constantine afterwards brought his body to Constantinople, and intered it there with great respect : in wrhich city also, St. Andrew is reported, by one of the sue- Nlcep^jgC' ceeding patriarchs, to have planted a Rop^ xvi* 9 Christian church, and to have ordained the beloved Stachys, mentioned by St. Paul, the firsf bishop of it. THE COLLECT. Almighty God, who didst give such grace St. Matt. iv. unto thy holy apostle, St. Andrew, that he 19, 20. readily obeyed the calling of thy Son Jesus Christ, St. Mark i. and followed him without delay : grant unto us all, 16, 17» 18. that we, being called by thy holy word, may forth¬ with give up ourselves obediently to fulfil the holy commandments, through the same Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. THE EPISTLE. ROM. X. 9. PARAPHRASE. 9. JTF thou shalt confess with thy mouth 9. The sum of -*■ the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in the condition re¬ fine heart , that God hath raised him from quired of Christ- the dead, thou shalt be saved. ians, is a firm be¬ lief in Jesus, (in that main article of his resurrection particularly) and an undaunted profession of his truth and of our dependance on him, as our Mas¬ ter and only Saviour. B 2 4 sx. Andrew’s day. 10. This is the 10. For with the heart man believeth unto true justifying righteousness, and with the mouth confession faith, this the con- is made unto salvation. fession that gives a title to salvation. 11, 12, 13. And this condition ex¬ tends to all man¬ kind, not to Jews only ; as the pro¬ phets (Isaiah and Joel, particularly) have long since de¬ 11. For the Scripture saith, Whosoever bt~ lievetli on him, shall not he ashamed. 12. For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek ; for the same Lord over all, is rich unto all that call upon him. 13. For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved. dared. See Isa. xxviii. 16. compared with Rom. ix. 33. and Joel ih 32. compared with Acts ii. 18, to 21. 14, 15. Now as this invocation supposes faith, so does that faith in¬ struction ; and so again does that instruction a com¬ mission given to those that bring it. Such a one as Isaias prophesied of chap. lii. 7, 8. 14. How then shall they call on him , in whom they have not believed? and kow shall they believe in him , of whom they have not heard ? and how shall they hear without a preacher ? 15. And how shall they preach, except they be sent ? as it is written. How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace , and bring glad tidings of good things? 16. And if the 16. But they have not all obeyed the gospel. subject of our For Isaias saith, Lord, who hath believed our preaching hath not report. been received as it deserved : this also agrees with another prediction of the same prophet, chap. liii. I. 17. All which 17- So then faith cometh by hearing, and makes it very evi- hearing by the word of God. dent, that though faith do not always go with instruction, yet it cannot come with¬ out it. At 18. And was 18. But I say. Have not they heard? Yes * this instruction verily, their sound went out into all the earth , wanting? No. and their words unto the ends of the world . The publication of the gospel hath been as extensive, as those declarations of the di¬ vine honour, mentioned Psal. xix. 4. st. Andrew’s day. 5 19. But Isay, did not Israel know ; first 19. And can Moses saith, I will provoke you to jealousy the Jews in par- by them that are no people, and by a foolish tieular pretend ig- nation I will anger you. norance ? Nay even of this dis¬ pensation at which they now take so great offence 1 No ; Moses himself foretold it. Dent, xxxii. 21. 20. But Esaias is very bold, and saith, I 20. And Isaiah was found of them that sought me not ; I was yet more expressly made manifest unto them that asked not after chap. lxv. 1. me. 21. But to Israel he saith, All day long I 21. Nor does have stretched forth my hands unto a dkobe- he declare the dient and gainsaying people. thing only, but the cause of it too, ver. 2. ascribing the postponing of the Jews to their own obsti¬ nacy and unpersuadableness. COMMENT. ST. Paul had, in the beginning of this Epistle, proved at large, that the method, appointed by God for the justification of sinners, is ... . faith in Christ, and obedience to his 1U,1V,V’ c* Gospel. This led him, in the chapter next before, to vindicate that surprising dispensation, whereby the Jews (God’s once peculiar people) fell from the truth ; and the gentiles (till then stranger*; to the covenant of promise) were admitted to partake of the privileges of Christianity. To this purpose he had explained those promises to the patri- . arehs ; by a false interpretation whereof their * " posterity were misled into a vain imagination, that the truth of these, and the present manner of God’s proceeding, could not stand together. He had ar¬ gued from the freedom of God’s grace, and shewed how absolutely yer 2** &c* &C* he is master of his own favours. He had urged, how agreeable the distinctions, made upon this occasion, were, both to the divine justice, 6 ST. ANDREW S DAY. and to the testimonies of their own prophets. In the former part of this chapter, he had y-JV- compared the condition required by the gospel, with those of that law, to which the blind zeal of his adversaries adhered so pertinaciously. Afterwards he goes y er‘ 9 * ? on, in the scripture now before us, ix. au, di, az, *». ^ confirm what he had more briefly touched upon before, viz . That they who were re¬ jected, had been so punished for their own fault; and they, who were taken in, were graciously re¬ warded for their ready compliance with, and eager embracing of, those terms of salvation, which it well became the Maker and Lord of all freely to pro¬ vide for, and offer to, all. Thus much may suffice for a convenient repre¬ sentation of the apostle’s main design in his argu¬ ment upon this point. The part hereof, made the subject of our present meditation, begins with that condition, which is now required in order to salva¬ tion: and, in regard a right understanding of this is evidently of the last importance to every Christ¬ ian: here I shall fix my thoughts, as the principal, at least a very profitable, improvement of the Epistle for the day. Now the matter, which I mean to treat of, we have in these words : If thou slialt con¬ fess with thy mouth the lord, Jesus , and shall believe in thy heart , that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shall be saved; for with the heart man believeth unto righteousness , and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation. In discoursing on this matter, it will be proper to inquire into three things. I. First, What is meant by that righteousness and salvation, which are here mentioned, as the ends of, or benefits to be obtained by, a Christian’s faith in, and confession of, Jesus Christ. II. Secondly , Of what nature and extent that Ver. 9, 10. I ST. ANDREWS DAY. 7 faith and confession are, which we find here enjoin¬ ed, as means necessary in order to obtain those ends. Ill . Lastly , Wherefore the apostle should choose, in this place, to comprise under these two the whole of a Christian’s duty. I. First, I begin with examining, what is the true sense of that righteousness and salvation , which are here mentioned, as the ends of, or benefits to be obtained by a Christian’s faith in, and confession of, Jesus Christ. Now it seems very plain, that each of these words is made use of by the writers of the New Testament, in a different extent, and twofold sense : but both the one and the other sense may be applicable to this declaration of the apostle, and proper (I had almost said necessary) to be taken notice of, in a discourse upon it. 1. As for righteousness; this is sometimes in¬ tended to denote no more than justification, or an acquittal from sin past. Such is evidently the meaning of it, when Abraham's faith • Q * * » is said to be counted for righteousness ; nj, 25. and when that expression is illus- - ix. 30, 31. trated and explained, by forgiving - x- 3- iniquities, covering sins, and justify- 2 Cor’ v* 21‘ ing the ungodly. Such again, when men are said, to follow after , or submit to obtain, or to be made the righteousness of God: and in general, such is the sense, where it is set to signify, not the act, but the benefit and reward, of embracing the gospel ; and stands in opposition, not to the crime, but to the punishment, of unbelief and disobedience. And thus (to omit other instances at present) it seems to do, in the sixth of this Epistle, at the 16th ; where men are called the servants, as of sin unto death, so likewise of obedience unto righteousness. JBut the word does also denote the good actions and dispositions of holy men. Thus we read of 8 Prov. viii. 20. 1 John Hi. 7. Phil. i. 11. Heb. xii. 11. ST. ANDREW S DAY. the way of righteousness , the works of righteousness , the fruit and effect of ' righteousness , and many other phrases of like importance. All which more es¬ pecially concern the sanctification, and do not (like those of the former sort) belong so pro¬ perly and immediately to the justification of Christ¬ ians. And yet this righteousness also (as I have . formerly shewed at large) is a neces- ^aStcr Trin*111' sary preliminary and condition of the other, when taken in its most exalted sense, and extended to our full and final justifica¬ tion. Which leads us to observe, in the next place, a twofold sense of the word salvation , also, as it stands here before us. By salvation then, we are sometimes to under¬ stand that state of complete safety and happiness, into which those pious souls enter, who (to use this apostle’s expression elsewhere) shall be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. Accordingly we find it called eternal salvation ; we are advised to take for a helmet the hope of salvation : we are said, to be kept through faith unto salvation ; to receive the end of our faith , even the salvation of our souls; and told, that Christ shall come a second time without sin unto salvation. But, at other times, it is evidently to be inter¬ preted, not of the end and perfection, but of the way and means to that salvation. So I understand our blessed Lord, when declaring to the woman of John iv. 22 Samaria, that salvation ivas of the Jews ; and to Zaccheus, that salvation was that day come to his house : and St. Peter, that baptism doth now save us; and St. Paul, that God saved us, by the washing of regeneration , and renewing of the Holy Ghost ; and that the Ephesians were saved by grace through 1 Cor. v. 5. Heb. v. 9. 1 Thess. v. 8. 1 Pet. i. 5. Ver. 9. Ileb. ix. 28. Luke xix. 9. 1 Pet. iii. 21. Tit. iii. 5. Eph. ii. 8. st. Andrew’s day. 9 faith; and sundry other places, which clearly sig¬ nify, not the actual accomplishments of, and attain¬ ing to, everlasting happiness and salvation : but par¬ taking of the means, and being put into the right way, which if persisted in, will certainly lead men to the full possession of it. II. Let us now proceed, in the second place, to examine into the nature and extent of that faith and confession , wdiich are here enjoined, as means neces¬ sary for obtaining that righteousness and salvation already explained. In a former part of this wrork, I took occasion to observe, that the first and most obvi- ous sense of faith is an assent of the ^fter^Trinity' mind to some truth, upon authority of testimony ; and, that divine faith is an assent to some truth revealed and testified by God. Thus believing in the heart that God raised Jesus from the dead , is a firm persuasion, that this was done in such time and manner, and for such reasons and purposes, as the word of God, in the Holy Scrip- tores, hath described and declared to us. Agree¬ ably to this constitution, confessing the Lord Jesus with the mouth will import an open acknowledg¬ ment of Jesus, as the Son of God and Saviour of the world ; vested in all the powers and preroga¬ tives, the authority and dominion, which the title of Lord is designed to signify to us. But it w'as farther observed, in the place before referred to, that the faith so highly commended in Scripture, hath generally, not some truths barely speculative for its object, but precepts and pro¬ mises also : and, that its act is of a federal nature, solemnly engaging for some conditions required, in view of some considerations offered, and rew ards annexed unto them. And thus believing the Lord Jesus with the heart is owning him for our Lord by ' covenanting to be his servants ; and confessing him with the mouth is very properly applied to those ST. ANDREWS DA S'. 10 solemn declarations of the Christian faith, usual at baptism ; the sacrament, which lists us in his ser- \ice, and strikes the covenant made between God and man in Jesus Christ. Again, as this covenant engages the person for term of life, so the belief and confession, upon that occasion, implies a firm purpose of heart to perse¬ vere in the same persuasion, and to perform the terms required on man’s part, faithfully and constantly. And hence it comes to pass, that the whole of a Christian duty is frequently comprehended under this single instance of faith. How properly and justly, I am now about to make appear, by enquir¬ ing in the Ill. Third place, wherefore the apostle should choose, in the passage before us, to mention this he- lief and confession , as the whole of that condition, which entitles a Christian to all the privileges and rewards, implied here by righteousness and salvation. That this is an extent of the faith, to which our complete justification is usually ascribed by St. Paul, might be made abundantly manifest, from those passages in his writings, which speak of faith working or actuating by love; of the inefficacy of the former, even its high¬ est degree, when not crowned with the latter ; of the obedience of faith , and that declared to be an obedience both in ivord and deed; and from the very many other texts, enforcing and declaring the necessity of piety and good works. Proofs of this point, which have al¬ ready been insisted on so largely, that referring my reader thither, 1 shall content myself with observing, that such, in all rea¬ son, must be the meaning of faith , in the place at present before us. Now of this, I think, we have good intimation from the context ; which makes believing in the Lord, at the 11th verse, and calling upon the name of Gal, v. 6. 1 Cor- xiii. 2, 3, Rom. xvi. 26. - -xv. 18. Vol.HI. xiii. S. after Trin. ; st. Andrew’s day. 11 the Lord, at the 12th and 13th, expressions illus¬ trating and equivalent. As it does also, at the 16th verse , set not obeying and believing , as terms of di¬ rect opposition to each other. It be- Psa] xiy 4 ing very su re that calling upon God , as _ 1 liii.*4. well as obeying his word, is oftentimes - lxxix. 6. put in Scripture to signify a man’s - Ixxx- 18* duty and virtue in its utmost latitude; Jerem*x‘ 5' and in contrariety, not only to irreligion or unbe¬ lief strictly understood, but to all manner of un¬ godly practice and vicious conversation. To confirm this yet more, let it be considered, what confession with the month must needs have im¬ ported, at the time of writing this Epistle. The gos¬ pel of Christ was then had in the utmost contempt ; the professors of it were not only derided, but most barbarously persecuted ; and all, that the men of the world esteem most dear, was made the price of their fidelity to this Lord. Hence it is easy to per¬ ceive, how different a thing the confessing Jesus Christ was then, from that which too many make it now; a matter of mere form and course, the com¬ plying with fashion and custom, and carrying an empty title, with very poor, if any regard to those obligations, implied in the name and character of Christians and disciples. This is a cheap and easy service ; when all the temporal encouragements and advantages, which the countenance of government, and credit of the world can contribute, conspire to promote and recommend it: in comparison of that, which was bidding open defiance to imminent dan¬ ger, and general opposition. That was a degree of resolution, scarce conceivable to be attained, with¬ out long and serious deliberation: and such, as with rational agents, can hardly be separated from strict holiness and virtue. For surely they, who are not disposed to live to Christ, can scarce be imagined capable of being content to forsake all, and lo die for him. Here was no room for hypocrisy and 12 st. Andrew’s day. time-serving ; when all, who took upon them this religion, were sensible they did it at their utmost peril. They, in their very baptism, declared war, not only with the devil, and the flesh, but in the very strictest speaking, with the world too; the malice and menaces, no less than the pleasures, and vanities, and allurements, of it. As therefore such solemn profession at first implied a prospect and purpose of encountering these difficulties: so the actual per¬ formance of, and unshaken perseverance, in, that holy purpose, is a virtue so exalted, as may very well be presumed to include a good life ; and to proceed from such assistances of divine grace, as cannot but determine the person under its influence, to all other instances of obedience whatsoever. And, as it is thus in the reason of things, so was it then in fact and in experience. Orthodox believing and careless living are absurdities at all times ; and such as do not, in those times, seem as yet to have met togetherin the same person. Although, therefore, at the rate Christians now behave themselves, (I am sorry to say) there is too much occasion for won¬ dering that belief and confession should imply a life exactly suitable to our principles; yet in those early and better days, this sense of the words was not at all surprising. For then the zeal and vigour of Christians was so conspicuous ; that every man’s actions and shining example were so many demon¬ strations of the power of his faith, and ornaments to the doctrine, which wroughtso sudden and thorough a change in as many as received it. Thus much I thought expedient, to shew what ground the scripture now before us ministers for interpreting St. Paul here, not of a naked faith, and formal confession of Christ; but in a sense, (so usual in his writings) which, by the mention of one principal part, intends the whole of our duty as Christians. And, I think, it must be granted, that no one part could so properly have this latitude of st. Andrew’s day. 13 signification attributed to it, as that of faith, upon the several accounts that follow. 1. If we respect the nature of faith in general.' A little reflection upon the springs and principles of human actions may suffice to shew, that all things without, affect and excite us, not according as they really are in themselves, but in proportion to the notions we entertain, and the concern we apprehend ourselves to have in them. Now faith, being a firm persuasion of the truths contained in the gospel ; (the precepts and promises, as well as the articles of doctrine) it follows, that this must needs be first, not only in time and order, but also in the quality of a foundation, and cause, and root, fitted to shoot out, and produce all other Christian virtues, as its proper fruit and genuine effects. These effects it does not necessarily produce; because it is not al¬ ways lively, but rather a dormant, principle : for men are often negligent in exerting its powers. But yet they so naturally follow from thence, that if we carefully attend to it, and do not suffer the motive suggested by it to have their due force obstructed, it will not fail to prevail for the making us in all points the persons we ought to be. The Scripture, therefore, when magnifying the efficacy of faith, speaks of it, as it is in its own nature ; and upon a presumption, that the persons possessed of it, do their endeavours to keep its impressions always lively and strong, and its objects familiar to their thoughts. And where this is done, the inducements to obedi¬ ence will be found so powerful, and the conditions of obtaining them so reasonable and necessary; that an assured expectation of the former will draw after it a careful discharge of the latter. It is there¬ fore of the utmost importance, to be rooted and grounded in this common principle of goodness. A principle, so suited to the operations of rational souls, and whose influence upon our whole behavi¬ our is so universal; that we may say of its efficacy, 14 ST. ANDREW S DAY. with regard to the good or evil of our lives, as our Saviour did with regard to his miracles, according to the strength or weakness of our faith , so shall it be unto us. 2. To comprehend our whole duty under this general term of faith, was very useful for St. Paul’s design ; which is, to give his converts a right un¬ derstanding of the gracious condescensions of the Christian covenant. There are two errors, with re¬ gard to this matter, which one may plainly discern, he found above all others necessary to be refuted. The former supposed it possible to be justified by works, done without the grace of Christ: the other, that men by good works, of any kind, were capable of meriting at the hands of God. In op¬ position to both which he proves; First, that the condition now required is far more easy and practi¬ cable, than any insisted on before : and then, that this, even when made good in such a manner as now will be accepted, leaves yet no place for confi¬ dence in our own merit ; but teaches us to be thankful for our reward, as the grace and free gift of God. The former of these points St. Paul is actually upon, in the passage now before us. For having, at the fourth verse, mentioned the advantage of Christ being the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth : he proceeds, in the fifth and three following verses, to compare the Mosai- cal with the Christian dispensation. This compa¬ rison proceeds upon the different conditions of ob¬ taining justification, under each of them. That of Y 5 the law saith, The man ivho doth these things shall live by them. That is, an exact per¬ formance of all the precepts then enjoined, was ne¬ cessary, to entitle men to the blessings and rewards then covenanted for. But this of the gospel saith, V©r 6 7 8 0 n°l *n thine heart, who shall as- ’ 5 ’ cend into heaven ? that is to bring ST. ANDREWS DAY. 15 down Christ from above : or, who shall descend into the deep ? that is, to bring Christ again from the dead. But what saith it ? The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth and in thy heart, that is, the word of faith, iv Inch we preach. That, if thou shall con¬ fess ivith thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt be¬ lieve in thy heart, that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. The true importance w hereof I conceive to be thus much : that what Moses had spoken concerning the moral law (for this is the subject of his discourse there, and not the ceremonial) is much more applicable to the gospel. If the will of God were then plain and easy to be understood, (for of understanding the law it is that Moses speaks) much more it is so now, after so full a revelation of it by the doctrine of Christ, and the propagation of that doctrine by the preaching of his apostles. But then the gos¬ pel hath this manifest advantage; that the law, though easy to be known, was yet exceeding diffi¬ cult to be performed ; and never was or could be fulfilled, by any abilities of its own furnishing. For the gospel does not as the law did heretofore, pro¬ pose such terms of obedience, as the strength of human nature, unassisted by grace, must needs find insuperable difficul- V°L IIL Com. m ties m. And yet this, the reader afterTrin. hath formerly seen, was manifestly the case of the law which proposed justification by works : in regard, that a man might be abundantly convinced of the reasonableness, of the necessity, of the obedience required ; might watch, might diligently apply himself to it; might lament, and most earnestly struggle with his infirmities ; and yet never be able either to conquer those infirmities he continually strove against ; or, through the impo¬ tence of his condition, to attain that perfection of obedience, which he sincerely desired, and ear¬ nestly laboured after. 16* st. Andrew’s day< \ But with the gospel the case is quite otherwise. For this suspends all our blessedness, upon the be¬ lief in, and disciplineship to, Jesus Christ; an holy trust in his truth and merits ; and a firm assurance of his resurrection. All which are easy, in com¬ parison of the other ; because all of them possible to every one, who will act rationally and wisely. And such they manifestly prove themselves to be, whether we consider the duty to be performed, or the motives inciting to it. In both which regards, the evangelical righteousness hath vastly the advan¬ tage above the legal. The hardship of the legal is abundantly plain, not only from the reasoning of St. Paul in sundry places of this Epistle, (which prove the universal corruption of human nature, and consequent there¬ upon, the impossibility of punctually discharging either the moral or the levitical Law ;) but also, by Deut xx 11 us*n=> *iere lh°se words of Moses, 12 13 *14 ascending into heaven , and descend¬ ing into the deep. For these are, in the Hebrew tongue, proverbial expressions, denot¬ ing invincible difficulties. On the contrary, being nigh in people’s ?nouths and hearts are phrases in that language, as commonly known to import, that the thing so spoken of is practicable and easy. And such is the faith and confession here men¬ tioned. This requires no more than a diligent and unprejudiced application of the mind to objects re¬ vealed by God ; a firm assent, upon sufficient evi¬ dence of such revelation ; and a careful practice of those virtues, which that assent (if duly attended to, and pursued througlf all its consequences) will naturally enforce, and carry believers into. All this no man can reasonably complain of, or demur to ; because it expects no more from any, than all are capable of: even fair dealing, and considera¬ tion, sincerity and constancy, receiving principles established upon ,good grounds; and acting in st. Andrew’s day. 17 agreement and consistence with them, when so re¬ ceived and solemnly professed. Again, as this is a condition of happiness, which men are better qualified for discharging ; so it is such as they must in all reason be more powerfully disposed for undertaking, than that enjoined by the law. It is with that of religion, as with all other service and labour. The toil and trouble of the duty is evermore lessened, in proportion to that spirit and vigour of expectation, which the prospect of a recompense inspires. As then the certainty and the value of that recompense rise ; the diffi¬ culty of performing the condition preparatory to it, will not fail to sink. Now the circumstances of the law and the gospel are as different in this re¬ gard, as time and eternity. The former contracted expressly for temporal felicities only ; the latter promiseth a reward of bliss, more truly and emi¬ nently so, than at present any of us is able to con¬ ceive. And all we can say of it (which yet is more than enough to command the utmost of our endea¬ vours and the eagerest of our desires) is, that God hath designed to render us complete in that state to come by the provision of a happiness, which can never have any interruption, any abatement, any conclusion. Consequently, the faith, which as¬ sures us of such a reward, must needs be a duty more practicable than a law of works was; since that imposed a heavier burthen, and yet did not come furnished with advantages, in any degree comparable, to support men under it. 2. I come now to observe, how suitable the com¬ prehending our whole Christian duty under the name of faith is, to another part of St. Paul’s de¬ sign ; that of destroying all confidence in any merit of ours, which such obedience might be falsely supposed to have. To this purpose it is, that we find the apostle setting so often in direct opposition to each other, not only faith and works, but also VOL. iv. c 18 ST. ANDREW S DAY. Rom. iv. 14. Gal. iii. 18. Rom. iv. 4. - 10. - iii. 27. Eph. ii. 8. the law and the promise, and frequently asserting the inconsistence between them. If they (says he) which are of the law, he heirs; faith is made void, and the promise made of none effect. And, if the inheritance he of the law, it is no more of promise. And, to him that worketh, is the reward not reckoned of grace, hut of debt: there¬ fore it is of faith, that it might he by grace; and where is boasting then ? It is excluded. By what law? of works? Nay, hut by the law of faith. And, by grace ye are saved through faith , and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God. To make these, and sundry other texts of like importance, appear in their full force, it must always be remembered* that the works so zealously disclaimed by this apo¬ stle, are such, as men were therefore apt to value themselves upon, because they were supposed to perform them by their own proper strength. Herein agree all virtues done in conformity to the law' of nature (the discovery and the motives whereof pro¬ ceeded from a right improvement of natural reason.) Herein all acts of obedience of the law of Moses too ; because, though directed by God, yet they had not the promise of any supernatural assistance : and therefore, as to the discharge, could that have been punctual and full, they must be allowed the person’s own entirely, though, in respect to the know ledge and discovery, they were not entirely his. But now the obedience meant here by faith , is the very reverse of all this. The foundation of it is laid in a belief of such truths as mankind must for ever have remained in ignorance of, had not God of Col i 26 27 mercy made known the riches of his • ’ ' glory , and the mystery which had lain hid from ages and generations. The motives to it 2Peti 4 are those exceeding great and precious pro¬ mises, which no obligation lay upon him to make; we can therefore ascribe them to no other st. Andrew’s day. 19 Catise, but to his own free goodness: and a love, as undeserved as it is unconceivable. And which is yet more, the effectual assent to that mystery, and the compliance with these motives, are conse¬ quences of that Spirit and his grace, which enables and disposes us to obedience, and leaves us no part in our best actions, but that of a dutiful and diligent concurrence with those operations, from whence aft our holy desires, all our good designs , mid all our just works, do originally proceed. And what glory, what merit, can accrue from those ac¬ tions, whose beginning, progress, end, and efficacy, are all from another hand? Surely to Him alone belongs the whole honour, who hath wrought the whole work in us ; and without whom we could neither have known, nor desired, nor done, nor ob¬ tained acceptance or reward for, any thing that is commendable or good : for nothing can so truly be called our own, as our follies and sins, our neg¬ lects and our infirmities. 1. Once more, I observe, that, as the whole duty of. a Christian is very properly comprised ip* faith and confession ; so is the whole object of that faith and confession very significantly intimated, by specifying that single article of our Lord’s resur¬ rection from the dead. The intent whereof would be very much mistaken ; should we from hence infer, that nothing more than the hearty belief, and public profession, of this article alone was in those days required. For it were easy, at this rate of in¬ terpreting, to argue, that oven this article was not necessary to be solemnly confessed of every Christ¬ ian ; by comparing and sticking perversely to the letter, where the baptisms on the Actsii. 38. 41 day of Pentecost, of the eunuch, of _ viii. 37, 38. ' St. Paul, of the jailor at Philippi, - «.18. and of the disciples at Ephesus, are avi. 31.33. related. And yet in all these cases, X1X’ 5* the context, well attended to, will warrant our cop- /i ") 20 st. Andrew’s day. eluding, that the resurrection, and sundry other articles uot expressly mentioned, were openly as¬ sented to before, and in order to baptism. As therefore calling on, or owning the name of Jesus, or declaring a belief that he is the Son of God, or the like, are not exclusive in those passages ; so neither is his rerurrection, in this now before us, exclusive of the rest. The truth is, all these are compendious ways of intimating, and a sufficient implication of all other (and these seem to have been several) fundamental points of Christ’s reli¬ gion, to which a public asseut was solemnly de¬ clared by every proselyte, then received into it. Contenting myself therefore with this brief ad¬ monition, in how large a sense some scriptures are to be understood : where, by an usual figure of speech, the whole is intended, though some prin¬ cipal part only be mentioned : 1 shall assign a rea¬ son or two, why Jesus being raised from the dead should be chosen by St. Paul, to imply that faith, which is believed unto righteousness with the heart, and confessed ivith the mouth unto salvation. Now this might be chosen, because so unan¬ imously opposed by adversaries of all sorts, that the asserting it was a certain test and character of a Christian. The death of Jesus was the boast of Jews, and no matter at all of controversy with the Gentiles. But still the former judged that death inconsistent with his Messiahship ; and, as they were infidels in the end and purpose of his death ; so were mankind in general, in the point of his rising again. This therefore the apostles la¬ boured chiefly to establish. The necessity of a proper choice to supply the place of Judas, is laid upon having a person competently qualified, to join his testimony with the eleven, con¬ cerning our Lord’s resurrection. The same is urged as a demonstra¬ tion of God’s making Jesus both Acts i. 22. - ii. 24, &c. - iii. 15, &c. - iv. 10, &c. ST. ANDREW S DAY. 21 xxiv. 21. xxvi. 23. Lord and Christ , in the several ac¬ counts of people converted to the Acts v. 30, 31, 32. faith by the preaching of the apo- _ _ _ ^ &c> sties. The constancy of those apostles, and the attestation of miracles vouchsafed them, in that office, are styled giving with great power witness of the resur- __ _ rection of the Lord Jesus. The sub¬ ject of St. Paul’s discourse at Athens, was Jesus and the resurrection. And, to mention but one in¬ stance more, how distinguishing an article this was then esteemed ; after professing an agreement with the Jews in other tenets, he resolves the difference between them into this ; Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question. An expression home to our present pur¬ pose: for himself explains it thus before Agrippa, that he acted conformably to the prophets, who declared, Christ should he the first that should rise from the dead. 2. This article was very fit to imply all the rest, by reason of the light and evidence it reflects upon them all ; and the mighty importance attributed to it, for assuring to us the benefits and comforts of the gospel. By this we prove the divine, as well as human, nature of our Saviour. Jesus Christ our Lord , made of the seed of David, . 3 4 according to the flesh , is declared to he the Son of God with power, according to the Spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead. By this, the end and efficacy of his death ; for, as he was delivered for our offences , so he teas _ . 0 . raised again for our justification. By this, his ascent and exaltation to the throne of God ; for the same mighty power which raised Christ from the dead, did also set him at God's own . right hand in heavenly places, far 2j 22. ~ above all principality, and power , might, and dominion, that every name that is named, 1 Pet. iii. 18. Ver. 21. 22 srr. Andrew’s day. &c. And hath put all things under his feet , and given him to be head over all things (o the church , &c. This gives us the certainty of a future judg¬ ment ; for God hath appointed a day, in which he .. will judoe the world, by that man -Acts. XVII. 3l« 7 *7 / , 7 7* 7 / /» 7 idiom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead . Hence we learn the di¬ vinity of the Holy Ghost ; because he, who is so often said to be raised by God, is also said to be put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit. By this (as I shewed be¬ fore) Christ became the head of the church : by this we hope to gain that remission of sins, which is conveyed in the sacraments of the church ; for baptism doth now save us (says St. Peter) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ ; and we are therefore buried with him in baptism, (says St. _ . Paul) that like as Christ was raised up i oin. \i. . j'rom iJie dead by the glory of the Father , even so we also should walk in newness of life. By this again we are certified of our own resur¬ rection ; for Christ is risen the first¬ born from the dead, and become the first-fruits of them that sleep : and we know that he which raised up Jesus , shall also raise us up by Jesus. And lastly, by this all good Christians are assured of everlasting life and happiness ; for himself declares, that he is gone to prepare a place for such; and that he will . come again, and receive them to him- Hel)1 vi m’ 20 sctf’ where he *s’ there they may be also. Thus the author to the He¬ brews styles him our forerunner, who is entered into heaven for us. And St. Paul in like manner, _ If we believe that Jesus died and 1 1 ness. iv. 14. 17. ° . , . 7. , rose again, even so also them which sleep in Jesus shall God bring with him , and so shall they be for ever with the Lord. Col i. 18. 1 Cor. xv. 20. 2 Cor. iv. 14. st. Andrew’s day. 23 From hence it appears, how broad a foundation this article of our blessed Redeemer’s resurrection lays, and how spacious and weighty a superstruc¬ ture it is capable of sustaining. Insomuch, that a Christian hath little else to wish, for the settling his mind, and determining his judgment, in the principles of this religion ; but evident proofs of that essential point, which in effect and by plain conse¬ quence, proves and illustrates the whole scheme. And in this regard, it is our glory to have the fullest and most incontestible satisfaction, that any matter of this nature can afford. Attestations the best grounded, the most impartially examined, the most clearly delivered, the most miraculously con¬ firmed, the most constantly persisted in, the most carefully transmitted to succeeding ages, that ever any fact could pretend to. In a word, such as all who stand out against must stand self condemned ; because it cannot be any rational uncertainty or doubt, that detains them in error or unbelief; while, at the same time, they make no difficulty of venturing their all, in other matters of highest importance, upon the credit of testimony infinitely weaker, and prospects of advantage infinitely less engaging. To which purpose I add, 3. Thirdly, and lastly, As the examples, men¬ tioned under the last particular, do all conspire, in shewing the fitness of extending the belief of our Lord’s resurrection to all the articles of our Christ¬ ian faith ; so do those last-mentioned, more es¬ pecially, prove the fitness of extending it to faith in the largest sense of the word, as that includes all parts of Christian practice. Thus St. Paul, speaking of being risen with Christ in r . .. holiness of life, attributes this effect to the belief of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead. And St. Peter says, p . God hath begotten us again to a lively, hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead : 24 st. Andrew’s day. l John iii 3 even h°Pe which (as St. John ob¬ serves) every one that hath, purijieth himself even as he is pure. In a word, the firm per¬ suasion of our Lord’s resurrection infers the cer¬ tainty of our own. And the state, to which the Scriptures promise we shall rise, is so perfectly happy and glorious; that no man, who diligently considers, and is stedfastly assured of it, can think any thing too hard to be done, or endured, in order to attain it. Faith is called, by the author to the Heb xi l Hebrews, the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen : that is, such an assurance, as the mind could not rest upon, even in possession, more firmly ; because things distant and future are thus rendered always present to it. And is it to be imagined possible for men (think you) to value any thing comparable to, or to decline any undertaking, any suffering for, the joys of eternity, supposing they had a distinct sight and feeling of them? Possible for any, not to flee from sin, and dread every guilty approach toward it, more than racks, and fires, and crosses, the most exquisite tortures, and worst of deaths ; did but the ghastly scene open, and set before their eyes the pains and anguish, the insupportable and everlasting wrath, which the damned endured? Would any temptation, though otherwise never so insinuating, be able to make its way, and se¬ duce one, in despite of such sensible demonstra¬ tions as these? It is not to be conceived. And yet all, that would be done this way, might (and if we were not wanting to ourselves, would) be done without it : even by the shield of a true, consider¬ ate, lively, and vigorous faith; which, though pro¬ ceeding upon another sort of evidence, can yet no more deceive us, than the evidence of sense it¬ self. This faith will therefore be an active principle, always exciting and invigorating our obedience ; st. Andrew's day. 25 and by the force of so excellent a reward in pro¬ spect, not only equal, but (if duly attended to) in¬ finitely exceed, all difficulties and obstructions, which might otherwise discourage the performance of our duty. Because it will shew so vast a dis¬ parity, between the service enjoined and the recom¬ pense in reserve for it, as allows no manner of com¬ parison between the poorness and imperfection of the one, and the infinite value and complete felicity of the other. But, having touched upon this ar¬ gument already, I shall only make one short re¬ flection, from the heads so largely insisted on, and with that conclude this discourse. Now from hence, I most heartily wish, that men would take occasion seriously to consider their duty, rightly to understand the privileges of their high calling, and particularly to guard against two very different and dangerous opinions, which un¬ wary people have fastened upon this, and sundry like places of Scripture. All which, I conceive, were easy to be effected, by having due regard to those distinctions, laid down under my first and second heads. How warm hath been the dispute, in this part of the Christian world particularly, concerning the sufficiency of faith, and the necessity of good works, in order to salvation? And yet, all might be amicably composed, and errors in both ex¬ tremes prevented, by attending to the different senses, and subjects, to w7hich the same words are applied in Scripture ; so as not to confound these, or bring them in evidence, for consequences, quite out of the purpose of each of the places respec¬ tively. A man, for instance, may observe faith to be (as to be sure it often is) used for the assent to, and federal confession of, the truths revealed by Christ, at entering into the gospel covenant : and he shall at the same time find righteousness and sal- 26 st. Andrew’s day. vation attributed to such faith. And yet he will see no ground from thence to infer, that faith with¬ out good works, after baptism, can save him: if he withal remember, that by righteousness is some¬ times intended no more, than the remission of sins past before baptism ; and, that salvation sometimes means no more, than being brought into the true and right way, which will at last be sure to' save all, who continue in it to the end. For there is a manifest difference, between God’s releasing all former debts, and admitting us to a new contract with him : and requiring no account how we per¬ form that contract afterwards ; the conditions whereof we, at entering into it, did, by our own act and deed, bring on as a subsequent and vo¬ luntary debt upon ourselves. On the other hand, a man may discern, that righteousness and salvation are sometimes set to signify the sanctification of persons, and the final everlasting happiness prepared for the faithful in heaven. In consequence of this, he may clearly see, and boldly assert, the necessity of good works done in the covenant and with the grace of Christ. And yet he may be far from thinking those works the meritorious cause of our salvation ; or dero¬ gating in the least from any of those glorious ef¬ fects, ascribed to faith in Scripture. The reason is, because, as those others are, so is the word faith also, sometimes taken in a very large extent. And then it does very properly and very naturally include all Christian virtues and graces whatso¬ ever. And, in this more extended sense of faith , and in that more exalted sense of righteousness p j . and salvation, it is certainly true, that none but such as order their conversa¬ tion aright, shall see the salvation of God. I close this remark with the words of our excel¬ lent church, whose judgment and prudence, and great temper, I would to God all her adversaries st. Andrew’s day. 27 Would impartially consider, and all her members carefully imitate. We are accounted righteousbef ore God, only for the merit of our Lord and Saviour Jesus . . m ± 7 / •,» j . r Artie, ot tielie. xi. Christ by faith, and not for our own works or deservings. Wherefore, that ice are justified by faith only, is a most wholesome doctrine, and full of comfort. But then observe what follows. Albeit good works, which are the fruits of faith, and follow after justification, cannot put away our sins, nor endure the severity of God's judgment ; yet are they pleasing and acceptable to God in Christ , and do spring out necessarily of a true and lively faith , insomuch that by them a lively faith may be as evi¬ dently known, as a tree discerned by the fruit. THE GOSPEL. ST. MATT. iv. 18. PARAPHRASE. 18. TESUS walking by the sea of Galilee, saw ** two brethren, Simon, called Peter, and Andrew his brother, casting a net into the sea : ( for they were fishers.) need only cast his eye back on the Gospel Trinity, Vol. III. 18. To under¬ stand the whole procedure of our. Lord upon this oc¬ casion, the reader for v. Sunday after 19. And he saith unto them, Follow me, and I •will make youfishers of men. 20. And they straightway left their nets and followed him. 21. And going on from thence, he saw other two brethren, James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, in a ship with Zebedee their father, mending their nets, and he called them. 22. And they immediately left the ship and their father, and followed him. COMMENT. The passage now before us gives an account of our Lord’s calling four great apostles, (to the memory of one of whiclvthis festival is sacred) and 28 st. Andrew’s day. of their ready compliance with that call. The de¬ sign of that call was to make them powerful instru¬ ments of instructing and profiting others ; to enter them into a profession, for the due discharge where¬ of all their time and pains would be little enough ; and therefore it was expected they should give themselves wholly to it : a profession whose end it is to wean our affections from the present world, of which each of them hath set us a noble example in ridding himself presently of all secular interests and incumbrances, and by an entire application to his new Master’s business. For that’s the meaning of immediately leaving their nets , their ships, and their father, and following Jesus ; that they, from thenceforth, became his inseparable attendants ; sharers of his labours and his fortunes ; no longer solicitous for themselves, or their families, but en¬ tirely depending on his bounty and blessing for their future provision and subsistence. The manner of my treating this subject shall be, I. First , To shew the motives, which, we may reasonably presume, induced the persons here to this compliance. II. Secondly , To observe the virtue of that obedi¬ ence. And, III. Thirdly , To consider, how far they, in so doing, are a proper pattern for our imitation. 1. The motives, which seem to have induced the persons mentioned here to this compliance, are such as follow. 1. Of the apostle of this day in particular it is certain, from the first chapter of St. John, (and of the rest it is highly probable) that ° m u ° ' they had been trained under John the Baptist. Now the very intent of John’s being brought into the world, and living in it after so un- Lake i common a manner, is expressly declared to be, that he might prepare the way for Jesus, by preaching the doctrine of repentance, and turn- st. Andrew’s day. 29 ing the hearts of the disobedient to the wisdom of the just. To this eminent person God manifested his Son by the vision of a dove, and a voice from heaven ; of which he bore so constant and faithful testimony, that neither the admiration of the Jews, nor the emulation of his own disciples, could ever prevail with him either to suppress it, or to take to himself those honours and opinions which might prove any diminution to the Messiah. From him were evidently derived the first notices which An¬ drew and his brother Peter had of Christ: nor is it to be conceived, that any retainers to him should continue ignorant of that person’s character, whose preference above himself John took such care per¬ petually to inculcate, and so to raise a due venera¬ tion for, and turn his hearers at last over to, a far greater and better Master. 2. But, besides what these disciples might have learnt from the Baptist, they had other motives of obedience even from Jesus himself; for he was, be¬ fore this call, sufficiently distinguished by his mi¬ racles and his doctrine. St. Matthew' indeed, agree¬ ably to his usual conciseness, places his action next after our Lord’s entrance upon his public ministry, and gives only a short and summary ac¬ count of it. But St. Luke, whose man- iap‘ 1V* ner is more large and express, informs us of many preachings in the synagogues, many devils cast out, many diseases healed, great and frequent concourse of admiring crouds ; and, which might more con¬ tribute to the gaining these fishermen, the scene of all th ose actions lay in Capernaum, and other towns bordering upon the Sea of Galilee, where they traf¬ ficked and inhabited. Add to all this the circumstances of the. call itself; of which (as hath been Gossp. Sun. v. formerly demonstrated) Christ did not Vo^n/1”1 '* make the experiment, till he had first informed their judgments, by teaching the multi- 30 st. Andrew’s day. tndes out of one of their ships, and had brought the power of his doctrine home to their senses, by commanding a miraculous draught of lishes, in the very place where they had toiled all night and caught nothing ; so that, after a reputation so esta¬ blished, instructions so divjne, wonders so astonish¬ ing, and the impressions of one, in their own way, so fresh upon them, these fishers might very well justify their entering into the service of such a Mas¬ ter. And we should have more cause to wonder at their declining, than we can have at their for¬ wardness, to leave all and follow him. The ac¬ counting for which, in the manner you have seen, I take to be much more satisfactory than ascribing it to any such commanding lustre in the person and countenance of our Lord, as some have imagined. For asserting that 1 know not that the Scriptures give us an authority: and the arguments here al¬ leged seem to render it as unnecessary as the word of God hath left it uncertain. I cannot let this particular quite go without one reflection, naturally rising from the method now taken in proof of it. From this instance, I mean to observe, howr useful it is to interpret Scripture by reading, considering, and diligently comparing, the several parts of it together. Most errors in re¬ ligion, and either accidental or wilful misconstruc¬ tions of the evangelists and their writings, had been prevented by this care. How vain, for the purpose,, are the pretended absurdities, and insolent re¬ proaches of Porphyry, upon the instance now be¬ fore us, grounded on St. Matthew’s relation alone? Where is the suspicion of falsehood in the historian ? Or, allowing him to say true, where is the blind en¬ thusiasm, and frantic zeal, which he charges this action with, when St. Luke is also taken into the account, and the order of the whole proceedings rightly stated from them both? The apologies of the fathers shew the case to be much the same, with * ST. Andrew’s day. 31 all the bitter invectives against which they defend¬ ed the faith ; the only confutation, then ordinarily needful, was to set the matter in its true light, by that evidence and mutual illustration, which several passages treating of the same subject do mutually contribute to each other. It is certainly a great instance of the wisdom and goodness of Providence, that the doctrine and deportment of Jesus are trans¬ mitted to the w orld bv several hands : and an are;u- ment it is also of their dealing truly with us, that, although writing at times and places far distant, yet all of them should so express themselves, as never once to contradict, but frequently to clear and assist each other. Would therefore all, would even the unlearned, improve in the helps afforded them in the margin of their Bibles, by consulting the pa^ rallel texts referred to there, they would soon feel that each evangelist is best understood by the study of the rest: and at last so just an harmony would result from all together, that, notwithstanding any seeming harshness from little discords, no necessary truths would be undiscovered, no dangerous errors entertained, no inconsistencies or difficulties of mo¬ ment remain incapable of being fairly reconciled, by such readers. So short, so easy, and withal so useful a way to divine truth, I thought this a fit occasion to recommend : which I do yet more ear¬ nestly, because the most satisfactory and full of as¬ surance of any whatsoever. The commentaries of learned men may be very entertaining and instruc¬ tive, but we can never sit down with so perfect ac¬ quiescence in the meaning of God’s word, as -when the Holy Ghost condescends to comment and ex¬ pound upon himself. All, therefore, who sincerely desire to have Scripture truly and fairly understood, labour to establish this sort of explication, by which the light divine, falling on different points, is, by drawing them into a proper position, reciprocally reflected from each upon the other. That of St. 82 st. Andrew’s day. Paul to the Corinthians being applicable to this , _ .. „ case also: As no man knoweth the 1 Cor. 11. li, &c. .7 . /. ,7 • /. things oj a man , save the spirit oj man which is in him; even so the things of God knoweth none save the Spirit of God. He alone could at first reveal them : He is the sure guide in all our studies of the truth so revealed ; and his own dictates are incomparably the brightest evi¬ dence to form our notions upon. II. From this digression (if it deserve to be thought one) I come now, in the second place, to ob¬ serve the virtue of these apostles in obeying the call of Jesus. Without just and sufficient induce¬ ments, we may allow this following to be rashness and folly, for no action can be virtuous which is not rational. God certainly deals with us as he made us, and requires nothing at our hands, of which a good account may not be rendered to any considering and impartial mind. But herein lies the virtue: when difficult and distasteful cases of¬ fer, to preserve the mind free and clear, the judg¬ ment open and unbiassed, the affections regular and flexible, and the whole man ready and resolved to submit and act, as his conscience, after all due care for informing it aright, shall declare to be necessary or fit for him. Look upon the gospel at its first setting out ; look upon the different successes of it ever since ; you shall find the entertainment and influence of its doctrine constantly to have answer¬ ed to the failure or the discharge of its hearers duty in this point. The same Jesus who with a word of his mouth prevailed upon these apostles to follow his 'person and his fortunes, did yet work miracles without number, and multiply sermons and confer¬ ences among the Jews, with very little effect. The rea¬ son is, these men were not only well instructed, but well disposed; and, through the efficacy of his grace, content, nay glad, to leave the world for him; whereas the scribes and pharisees, whose hearts st. Andrew’s day. ,3.3 were set on secular and dishonest advantages, re¬ sisted that grace, and determined not to believe him at any rate. The rich young man came much better (and, as he thought, sufficiently) prepared to undertake any condition requisite for attaining eter- ,T ^ . i 1-r o - u u T • Matt. xix. I6,&c. nal lire. His breast reproached him not with the express breach of any precept in the moral law; and yet he, whose former diligence to live well had made him confident of his own inno¬ cence, when brought to the trial, was found far short of perfection. Go sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and come and follow me, was a com¬ mand too hard of digestion. And yet a positive promise of treasure in heaven , in recompense for the possession to be abandoned upon earth, was added for his encouragement; and an admonition, that he was not invited to loss, but to a wise and profitable exchange. So much below these fishers was even the man who could say, All these have I kept ^ Jrom my youth up : nay who, as it that had been a virtue too low for the greatness of his mind, aspires after nobler degrees of goodness, and asks eagerly, What lack I yet? It may per- v of Christ ; and then , by the unity of that _ 16* body, into which the whole assembly of believers are thereby compacted. In proof of these, he makes use (1.) Of some allusions bor¬ rowed from the old law; (2.) Of the ex- Ver*14* tent of that commission, by which the gos- pel is preached ; and (3.) Of several figu- _ rative representations. To these I must at present confine my thoughts, because they make the substance of the Epistle for this festival. It is not my design to treat here of the unity of the church, in the utmost latitude of that important point ; but only to observe, so far as the expressions in this Scripture lead us, what sort of union that is, by which the several parts of it are knit to each other ; and then, what are the uses and practical in¬ ferences, fit to be by us collected from such repre¬ sentations. This union is sometimes illustrated by the allegory of natural, sometimes by that of civil, and at other times by that of artificial, bodies. Of the first, as the apostle here makes no mention ; so neither is it needful for my purpose to make any, after so large an explanation of it, as ^ter Eniph ^ hath been given heretofore. The two others lie now before us. That of a civil body, at the 19th verse, where the Ephesians are said to be no more strangers and foreigners, hut fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of God . That of an artificial body, in the verses following, ye are built, & c. As to the former of these ; it may be proper to consider, that it was usual with the Jews, to permit men of other nations to join themselves to the God 46 st. Thomas’s day. of Abraham, and to allow them both civil and reli¬ gious advantages, in proportion as they were con¬ tent to oblige themselves, to more or less of their laws and customs. But even they, who undertook the whole, were not esteemed to stand upon the same foot with the natural stock of Abraham ; and, as a mark of the difference between them, went therefore still by the name of strangers. With re¬ gard to this distinction, the apostle may reasonably be supposed to acquaint his Ephesians, that those titles, and differences of advantage, were now at an end. And that, in Christ, it mattered not, y 4 whence any man was descended ; since the partition wall was broken down , and the be¬ nefits of the gospel thrown open to all the faithful in common. It is also notorious, that in every city, many per¬ sons are permitted to enjoy the protection, mutual conversation, friendships, and sundry other conve- niencies, of inhabitants at large ; who yet, having no concern in the municipal laws and customs, exemptions and advantages of the corporation, con¬ tinue foreigners to the constitution, though not to • the place. These are properly the vapoiKoi, or fo¬ reigners, spoken of here by St. Paul. In opposi¬ tion to whose precarious state, he assures his hea¬ then converts, that even they come in to a full claim of every immunity and benefit, granted to thesam/s, to any of the faithful, whatsoever. That all are now upon the same level, and hold by the same charter, notwithstanding some before were detested, as vile and impure ; and others of them dignified with the character of a holy nation , and peculiar people. But we may very lawfully indulge a greater latitude of construction : and, without regard to converted Jews and heathens, apply the word saints , to believers not of all countries only, but of all ages too. And what a spacious view does this open ? How glorious a society is that which consists of the spirits of all the just men, that st. Thomas’s day. 47 ever were, or ever shall be, made perfect? What freedoms, what honours must those be, which these shining lights are exalted to ? And, (as the immuni¬ ties and benefits of bodies corporate are not confined to dwellers upon the spot, but follow the free denizen, whithersoever he goes) what an encouragement is it, in our present sojourning, that even at this distance, we have a right to the same privileges, and are making forward to the same full enjoyments ? In a word, the noble hopes which this consideration should inspire, the generous emulations of their vir¬ tues which it should provoke, the conformity to the manners and usages of that heavenly city, which it should effectually persuade, are subjects which I should reckon it both a pleasure and a duty to en¬ large upon; had not that been done ... in another part of this work, to which I beg my readers leave to refer him. To bring this union yet nearer, Christians are said here to be of the household of God. Fellow citizens have indeed a very profitable and engaging relation to each other, in point of properties, and commerce, and mutual interests: but even the nearest of these must give place to theirs, who compose the same family. Especially, when our capacity in 'the fa¬ mily is considered, that ice are no longer servants , hut children. And consequently this implies all the ties of blood, the son ship, the adop¬ tion, the inheritance. Concerning Epist. Sund. after which I again refer my reader to Slmd. after Xrin. two former discourses upon that subject. The next resemblance, made use of by the apo¬ stle, is that of an artificial body ; and signifies the unity of the Christian church, by comparing it to a building. In which he is strengthened by St. Pe¬ ter also ; who says of them, who have received the faith, that they come to Christ , as unto a .. r living stone , and are themselves , as lively * 48 ST. THOMAS'S DAY. stones , built up a spiritual house. The expressions of lively stones , and a spiritual house , do sufficiently in¬ timate the boldness of metaphor; and forbid too critical an inquiry, after the agreement of the simili¬ tude in every circumstance, with the thing figured by it. It will therefore be an instance of our wis¬ dom, as well as modesty, to contain our thoughts within the compass of such circumstances as St. Paul hath thought it proper to ground this compa¬ rison upon. Now the first argument before us, of the church’s unity, is taken from its having the same foundation. So the 20th verse, Ye are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets , Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone. The same apostle elsewhere compares his labour in propagating the gospel to building ; he gives to the _ °r‘ “j* 12i ' brethren in commission with him at Corinth, the style of labourers together with God ; and to the disciples converted by their doctrine, that of God's building. He distinguishes himself by the title of a wise master builder , who had laid the only true foundation, even Christ Jesus. He warns all others against advancing unsound and hurtful doctrines, by bidding them look well, what materials they lay upon this foundation. Now, by comparing these texts, it will be easy to discern the meaning of St. John’s description of the heavenly Jerusalem , by a city, whose wall had r, . J r j 7-^7 *7 Rev. xxi. 14. 19, twelve foundations, and m them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. And again, how Jesus Christ being declared the only foundation, can agree with this assertion, that the church is builded upon the foundation of the apostles and pro¬ phets. The apostles, though later in time, are yet first named, because superior in dignity to the prophets. These only saw, and foretold, at a great distance, those blessed events, of which the other saw and st. Thomas’s day. 49 recorded the entire accomplishment. These had the graces and miraculous powersofthe Holy Ghost more sparingly: which the other had, in the most plentiful and astonishing measures, imparted to them. These laid the first imperfect ground-work of that spiritual fabric, w hich the apostles carried up and put the finishing hand to. And both the one and the other are called the foundation of that faith, in which they, by their preachings and writ¬ ings, were the instruments of building men up. But Jesus Christ is styled the foundation, because he is materially and primarily, not only ministerially or instrumen tally so. That is; the wonderful eco¬ nomy of his incarnation, all that he did and suffered for mankind, and all the noble ends and effects of it, are the adequate object of a Christian’s faith. And the laying this foundation was a w ork common to prophets and apostles both. Both agreed in the same design of their ministry ; both delivered doc¬ trines in substance the same; the difference be¬ tween them lay only in the manner of propounding this object. For, according to the different periods, in which they lived and taught, the same Jesus was represented; as yet more obscurely, in expectation, and to come ; or else explicitly and fully, as in pos¬ session, and already come. And hence he is called the corner-stone ; as that, in which the several parts, not of the building only, but even of the foundation afso, centre and are supported. This renders Jews and Gentiles both one house ; this renders prophets and apostles both one foundation. And, the faith being one and the same, as to the subject-matter of it; the church of God, built upon and distin¬ guished by, that faith, is consequently one and the same, from the beginning to the end of the world. It being always true, with regard to the ordinary methods of grace and salvation ; that there is not , nor ever was, any other name under hca- A vcn given unto men , whereby they must be VOL. IV. E 50 st. thomas’s day. saved , but only the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. In a word, as the church, with regard to this object of its faith, is termed the one church of Christ, lie being the material and efficient cause of it ; so, with regard to their doctrine and ministry, who were thus the subordinate and instrumental cause, it is styled the one apostolic church. Such is the church’s unity with respect to its faith and foundation. Next follows that, which concerns the carrying up of the structure, \er: 21. In whom all the building' fitly framed together growethr & c. This Jit framing , to which the improvement of the church is attributed, denotes that union of charity and mutual assistance, which, in the parts of a build¬ ing reciprocally sustaining and sustained by each other, make both the strength and beauty of the house. The argument is farther illustrated in a fol- iap>1 lowing chapter to these Ephesians, under another metaphor serving to the same purpose. Of . which intending to treat more largely hereafter, 1 forbear this part of the al¬ lusion now, and proceed to observe the nature, end, and use of this building ; signified in those words, w hich affirm it to grow unto an holy temple in the Lord , and in him, to be builded together for an habi¬ tation of God through the Spirit. The tabernacle and temple, under the law, were successively types of our blessed Lord, and hife church, under the gospel. Of our Lord, w ith re¬ gard to his own person ; and that, as upon other ac¬ counts frequently intimated in the New Testament ; so particularly, in respect of that shechinah, or glo¬ rious presence of the divine Majesty, which manifest¬ ed itself by visible tokens in the sanctuary ; but Col ii 9 *n human nature of Christ, fully and bodily. But it farther represented our Lord, considered in conjunction with, and as head of, his mystical body, the church ; who have also their part in the figure. Thus every part of the legal sanctuary, being formed and ordered by divine ap- / ST. THOMASES DAY. 51 pointment, denotes the church entirely founded upon, builded in, and finished by, God himself. The whole of that, being dedicated to his imme¬ diate service, insinuates the holiness required from every living stone of this spiritual house. The necessity of offering acceptable sa- i P,et' crifices there only, implied, that it is Ples*H- through Christ alone, and by virtue of our relation to him, that any man can have access to the God and Father of the spirits of all flesh. The diffusing that glory sometimes, in a most illustrious manner, so as to fill the whole house ; and the constant resi¬ dence of it there, to assert God’s property and peculiar favour ; these were lively images of that Spirit, and his graces, shed upon the Christian church: sometimes in most exuberant bounty by gifts miraculous, and operations altogether su¬ pernatural and amazing: always in those ordi¬ nary and sufficient assistances, by which believers may be distinguished to be his, and ren- ^ . dered conformable and well-pleasing to jo°lin1j 1 ' their Head ; as partaking of, and acted by, his own Spirit, of whose fulness they receive, as he sees fit to distribute them. These are, and sundry other particulars might be, properly brought, to justify the resemblance and relation, between God’s material house under the law, and his spiritual one under the gospel. Concerning which I observe farther, from the passage now in hand, that the holiness of this house, or its being a temple, depends altogether upon the concern which the Holy Spirit hath in it. In whom ye are builded together v for an habitation of God through the Spirit. Those last words, through the Spirit, though in a true sense applicable, and by some applied, to the former part ; do yet seem much more naturally to belong to the latter part of the verse. For they acquaint us, not so much by what means Christians arc built into an house, as how that house, so built, p *> Vj ^ 5*2 st. Thomas’s day. becomes a temple to the Lord. To the like effect this apostle hath expressed himself elsewhere, Know ye not that ye are the temple of l or. in. ig, 17. God, and that the Spirit .of God dwell- elh in you 1 If any man defile the temple of God , him will God destroy ; for the temple of God is holy , which temple ye are. And again, Know ' ye not, that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost , which is in you , which ye have of God , and ye are not your own ? And, once more, exposing the absurdity of communicating in heathen rites, he . asks, What agreement hath the temple °r. vk i . 0j'Q0Ci with idols ? For ye are the temple of the living God ; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them, and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. The force of all which reasoning lies here : that, by the communication of his sanctifying graces, God abides in the hearts of Christians: that the peculiar residence of God in any place distinguishes it from those of common use and esteem, and gives him the sole property in it: that the reason holds equally with spiritual, as with the outward and material, dwellings of God. And therefore those persons, of whom the church of Christ is composed, are every one of them, as strictly separated to its use, as firmly asserted to be his, by the inhabitation of that divine Spirit, (which is elsewhere in this Epistle em- p ’ 1V' phatically styled his seal upon them) as ever the Jewish sanctuary was of old ; in which the visible tokens of the divine Majesty declared his peculiar presence and inviolable right. From this short illustration of the words, in the order they lie before us, it may be of use to make the following remarks : First , We may learn from hence, as was hinted before, that the church, as that signifies a true mystical body of Christ, is, and can be, but one. Because the same essential terms of uniting mem- st. Thomas’s day. ,53 hers into it have always been, and always shall con¬ tinue, unalterable. They must be so, as to the matter and substance, though not as to the measure and circumstances, of them. This is the same city, to the privileges whereof men of all ages and places are admitted: this is the same house and temple, into Avhich all the living stones are compacted : this the same company of persons, however named or distinguished, before, or under the law, and en¬ titled Christian under the gospel. No time, no people is excluded from this society. And there¬ fore the same arguments, which prove this church to be one, do likewise prove it to be Catholic , or uni¬ versal. From whence again, Secondly , We may infer, that, howsoever we read of several churches, in Holy Writ, or elsewhere, these are no other, than so many distinct parts of the church, in its most proper and extensive sense. They are all members of this body, all apartments of this great house, all companies in this populous city. And, though all these are conveniently con¬ sidered as separate, with regard to the places where they are situate; the limits of dominion, which cir¬ cumscribe them ; the temporal constitutions, with which they are incorporate; and the several juris¬ dictions, they have right to exercise : yet still, (all difference in those and any other regards of less im¬ portance notwithstanding) they are but one in the main ; and can no farther deserve the title of churches, than as they agree in all essential parts with that universal church, diffused over the face of the whole earth. An obvious image hereof we have, both in cities or boroughs, in the same kingdom ; and also in those societies, into which different mysteries or professions, are respectively formed, within the same city. Their discipline, authority, by-laws, and exemptions, have full force upon the members of their own distinct body : but yet all those less are united into one greater and cornpre- 54 st. Thomas’s day. hensive body ; and all bound to act in subordina¬ tion, and agreement, with the fundamental laws of that. The company is included in, and con¬ trolled by, the city ; the city or borough, by the nation; and, as each member of the former is pri¬ vileged and concluded, as a citizen ; so is each citi¬ zen, as a subject of the state, concluded in matters essential to the constitution of that general society, into which the rest are at last all resolved. Thirdly , The passage we are upon may serve to instruct us, what those essential matters are which make the band of unity in the Christian church. Of these the first, is an acknowledgment of, and belief in, Jesus Christ. It is in him, that we are built up into this holy temple ; in him, that we are framed and grow up ; in him, that we are made partakers of the Spirit which is the common cement of this building, and constitutes it one, by an union more close and strict, than any image taken from sensible objects can fully represent. Nothing can come more near it, but that which was the cause of it ; even the union of our human to his own di¬ vine nature, designed to bring us nearer to him, as God ; than we, if he had not vouchsafed to become man, could have possibly been. And thus the church is united in the chief corner stone, their one Lord. The second tie, or band of union, mentioned here is the doctrine of the apostles and prophets concern¬ ing him. This in effect is what we find in Scripture styled, The form of sound ivords, the 2 Tim. 1. 13. form 0f doctrine to which proselytes at Jude 3. their conversion tvere delivered, the faith once delivered to the saints , and, that, which, as an ancient father expresses it, the ■ church, having received from the ien. .1. ap. 2, . op^tles and their disciples, though dispersed far and ivide, does yet preserve ; as though all ipere contained in one house , and embrace alike , st. Thomas’s day. 55 ns though all had but one heart and one soul. Less than this will not make ns Christians ; more than this ought not to be required. And therefore, wheresoever the apostle’s doctrine is preserved and maintained, there is the unity of the foundation , that of one faith. 3. There is yet a third ligament, taken notice of here, the one Spirit: of which our Lord himself hath told us, that of it and ivater ive ... are born again, by a birth necessary :°in' to our entering into the kingdom or Rom.viii.ii.i5. God : and this apostle, that by it ice 2 Thess. ii. 13. have all been made into one body, that EPlies- iv- 30* we have all been made to drink unto it , that we are adopted quickened , sanc¬ tified, sealed , and joined to the Lord by it, and that they, who have it not , are none of Christ's. This, even when shed forth in extraordinary , - . , ,, 0 Acts x 47 and miraculous powers, was so far : /* from superseding, as only to evi¬ dence the fitness of the persons, and to be esteemed a qualification for that sacrament which Christ had instituted, as a federal rite of admission into his church. And this, being conveyed in and by the sacraments, in the ordinary distributions of his grace, doth establish the necessity of that other instance of unity meant by St. Paul, when in the fourth of this Epistle, to one Lord, and one faith , he adds one baptism. For men may be believers, but Christians or members of the church they are not, till that rite have passed upon them ; by which the head of this body commanded all ,T .. ... nations to be discipted , and made his covenanted people. These three seem to he essential, and absolutely needful, to the constitution of a Christian church. . They are marks, by which those, who are members of it, may be plainly discerned from them who are not so : and, for that reason, the company who 56 ST. THOMAS S DAY. have them are named the visible church. Many other things are requisite to the well-being, the pu¬ rity, and the perfection of the church. But still, grievous errors in opinion, enormous wickedness in practice, horrible corruptions in worship, shame¬ ful remissness in discipline, or irregularities in go¬ vernment, notwithstanding; they, who hold to the foundation, and have the seal of the covenant, be they single persons, or be they societies, must not be denied to be members, though unsound, and maimed, impure, and even scandalous members of the one catholic church, as that signifies the visible church of Christ. But, alas ! to such as these, that membership is a poor privilege; for it comports with those cir¬ cumstances of the church only, w hich render a vine, a net cast into the sea , a common field , and a thresh¬ ing-floor proper comparisons to represent her. Cha¬ rity indeed will always think the best, and we must wish and hope for the internal efficacy, where there are the outward means, of grace. But what will it . profit to hang upon the vine an unfruit- iul branch, whose end is to be cast away, and withered and burned ? Or to be found in the net , when at the same time that the good are gathered into vessels, the had are sure to he thrown away? Or howr are the tares the Matt. xiii. 47—50. better for standing with the wheat, or the chaff for lying among the com at present; when a day of distinction is coming ; and one, who cannot be de¬ ceived with forms aud false appearances, shall se¬ parate the one from the other ; gather the grain into his garner, and burn the refuse with fire un¬ quenchable? Let us not, therefore, suppose that these, though in profession members of Christ’s visi¬ ble, are yet in truth members of his mystical, body. For I think it plain, Fourthly, That the church, intended here by St. xiii. 37—42. iii. 12. st. Thomas’s day. 57 Paul, is vastly different from that last spoken of; and that it is, in the strictest sense, the city and dwelling of God. It is that, p * 19‘ which hath fellowship and a denizen-right with the saints, such as none but truly good men can have ; for of all others, be their persuasion what it will, it is declared, they shall never enter _ into the kingdom of Christ, and of °r’vl* * God. It is that church which are the household of God ; but such are only ^ Cor^vii l those servants who clecmse themselves 'v j ’ from all filthiness both of flesh and Spi¬ rit , perfecting holiness in his fear , and those sons who are followers of him , as dear children. It is that church which is built up in Jesus, and grows into a temple; but so do only they whose super¬ structure is answerable to their foundation, a Christ¬ ian life erected upon a Christian faith. It is that church wherein God dwells by his Spirit; but such are only they who reverence the Deity within them, keep themselyes undefded members of Christ’s body, reckon their persons no longer their own, but make it their whole business, , _ . by all their actions, words, and ’ thoughts, to glorify Him to whom they are dedi¬ cated. This is the church, of which such glorious characters are given, to whom such precious pro¬ mises are made ; the spouse of Christ, all glorious within, ivithout wrinkle and jjeb xii^s ivithoat spot ; the noble assembly of the first-born in heaven, and the spirits of just men made perfect, from the beginning of the world to the end. And yet the word church is generally meant of that visible body, and with very good reason ; be¬ cause of this body mystical (and to all but God in¬ visible) the means of salvation administered in the visible body are designed 'to make us truly mem¬ bers. To it, by them alone, we can be ordinarily 58 ST. THOMAS S DAY. brought ; in it bv a ritdit use of them we shall at last certainly be found ; and therefore we can never be sufficiently thankful for the precious opportuni¬ ties we enjoy in the word, the sacraments, the pu¬ rity of both (in this best reformed church especial¬ ly ;) never sufficiently fearful of increasing our own condemnation by the neglect or abuse of our reli- l Thess iv 4 S^ous advantages ; never too diligent to possess our vessels in sanctification and honour , that those bodies be not desecrated by sensual and vile lusts which God hath chosen to inhabit by the Spirit of holiness. In a word, we can never be too importunate, in the prayer made this day by our wise and holy mother, that our faith in the sight of God may never be reproved; which it will as effectually be, by a conversation vicious and unworthy of it, as by any doubt or error destructive of it. From all which God in his mercy deliver us, and keep us for ever truly and savingly united to his dear Son, to whom (our Head) with the Father, and blessed Spirit, be all honour and glory, henceforth for evermore. Amen . THE GOSPEL. r AHAPIIRASE. 24. Thomas, one of the apostles, happened to be ab¬ sent at that time. ST. JOHN xx. 24. 24. VJ1HOMAS, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not with them when Jesus came. 25. This man was so far from believing the re¬ port of his bre¬ thren, as to de¬ clare, lie would 25. The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them , Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe. never be per¬ suaded that it was Jesus without the utmost evidence, that all his senses, capable of judging in such a matter, could receive. ST. THOMAS S DAY. 26. And after eight days again his disci¬ ples were within , and, Thomas with them : then came Jesus , the doors being shut , and stood in the midst , and said , Peace he unto you. 27. Then saith he to Thomas, Peach hither thy Jingo', and behold my hands ; and reach hither thy hand and thrust it into my side ; and be not faithless, but believing. 59 26, 27. This evi¬ dence Jesus vouch¬ safed to give him,; for the next Lord’s day, (or first of the following week) he came to them again as before, ver. 19. (See Com¬ ment on Gospel i. Sunday after Easter) and after the usual salutation said to Thomas. 28. And Thomas answered, and said unto him. My Lord and my God. 28. He being thus accosted in his own words, and sensibly convinced, acknowledged, that a person able thus to know his words and thoughts, and to raise himself from the dead, must needs be his very Master Jesus, and very God. 29. Jesus saith unto him , Thomas, because thou hast seen me thou hast believed ; blessed are they that have not seen and yet have be¬ lieved. 29. To which our Lord replied to this effect: How small a commend¬ ation is due to this faith of thine, which yielded to the sight and feeling, which leave np room for doubt to any who will trust to their own senses, in comparison of theirs, who shall assent to truths, in reason credible, though such as neither are, nor can be, in this manner demonstrated to them ? 30. And many other signs truly did Jesus 30, 31. And this in the presence of his disciples, which are not belief, (viz. of Je- written in this book. sus being the Mes- 31. Put these are Written, that you might siah, and only be- bclieve that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of gotten Son of God) God, and that believing, ye might have life the miracles re- through his name. lated in this Gos¬ pel will be, it is hoped, sufficient to produce ; though these that are told, be in number far short of those which Jesus had really wrought. COMMENT. IN the Scripture now before us, there are three things especially, which require our considera¬ tion. 60 ST. THOM ASS DAY. I. The first is, Thomas, his unbelief. II. The second , The means made use of for remov¬ ing it. III. The third, The efficacy and success of those means. To these I shall speak particularly, and will endeavour to render them as useful as I can, by drawing proper reflections and inferences from each of them, as it shall come in order before me. 1. I begin with Thomas, his unbelief; by which hard term far be it from me to insinuate, that this apostle’s dissatisfaction proceeded from affected or hardened infidelity : had the case stood thus, God would most probably have forsaken him in it : the Scriptures no where (that I know of) furnish an example of particular and extraordinary measures, afforded for the conviction of such men as had wilfully and resolutely set themselves against the truth. But the gentlest thing we can say of the instance now in hand, is, that it discovered weak¬ ness to a very high degree, and a hardness to be persuaded, which (in an apostle especially) must needs deserve great blame. A resurrection from the dead, ’tis confessed, was new and strange; an event, which the generality of mankind held altogether incredible : but in the case of Jesus, and the circumstances of Thomas, the dis¬ belief of it seems incapable of excuse. The ancient prophecies concerning the Messias had spoken so fully to this point, That thus it behoved Lu exxiv. 4G, Q}lr{si f0 suffer , and to rise from the dead the third day ; that our Lord, in his conversation with the two travellers to Emmaus, charges them with folly and slowness of heart, for not being convinced upon this testimony alone. He had frequently, during his abode upon earth, given the apostles warning of it: he had told the Jews, John ii 19 <>1 ^ia*> whenever they should destroy the temple of his body, in the compass of th ee days he would set it up again. He never men* ST. THOMAS S DAY. 61 Honed the sufferings, appointed for him to accom¬ plish at Jerusalem, without remembering to close that melancholy subject, with the comfortable pro¬ mise of returning to life again : that thus he ought, and thus he intended to Matt- xxy*‘ 21* do, no doubt could remain; and, that xx.1‘10 * this promise, great and surprising though it were, was yet possible to him, Thomas might well be satisfied. He might be so, from the other miracles, which he saw daily wrought by him ; by the reviving of Matt. ix. 25, 26. Jairus’s daughter; which he could joimxi.1 not but know : but especially from the raising of Lazarus, of which himself was an eye¬ witness : and indeed that wonder seems to have been reserved to the conclusion of our Saviour’s life ; that it might both crown all that went before, and, by being fresh in the memories of men, smooth the way for the belief of his own resurrection, which came to pass within the space of very few days after. What more now could be expected in reason, but competent evidence, that a thing so often promised, so clearly foretold; a thing, of which Jesus had proved himself so capable, was actually performed ? And was this wanting ? Had he not the testimony of the women at the se- xxiv* °° pulchre, who saw the vision of angels ? Lu].e xx‘iv Had he not Mary Magdalen , who saw our Lord himself? Had he not the two travellers, who heard him discourse, and saw him break bread ? Nay, had he not the unanimous asser- _ , a • /» i • , i li 4.* 4- John XX. tions ot his ten brethren , recounting to him all the passages of our Saviour’s appearance to them? (For so no doubt they did at large, though it was not necessary for St. John’s purpose here to say more, than that they told him, They had seen the Lord.) Were these persons likely, were they under any temptation to deceive him? and was it not al¬ together as extravagant an imagination, to suppose 62 , st. Thomas’s day. they could be deceived themselves ? Was not their long* and intimate acquaintance with Jesus sufficient to distinguish his from any other person? And was there not abundant care taken to satisfy them, that this was no airy form in his shape, by hav- ing his hands and his feet , his flesh and ’ ’ hones handled ; by eating with them, and talking to them ? Did not his very discourse speak him what he was? The calling his own former say¬ ings to remembrance, the opening their understand¬ ings, the expounding and arguing out of Scripture ; did they not all savour of that peculiar authority, o) with which he always taught: and the omxx ,. bj.gathjHg Upon them, giving them the Holy Ghost, and commission to preach and act in his name, and his Father’s, were characters as plain, that this person was their own Master, the very Christ of God. These w ere such arguments, as the generality of believers in after-ages have rested upon ; whom our _ Saviour pronounces blessed , for not re- xx. . fugjng their assent to that, which they did not, could not see. And therefore, when Thomas insisted upon sensible demonstration; it is no wrong done to the virtues of that apostle, to call this un¬ belief; but justice requires, that we should both condemn him and admire his Master. That Mas¬ ter who, when he indulged his weakness so far as to satisfy his grossest senses, did not do this be¬ cause the former evidences of himself had been in¬ sufficient, or to warrant the rejection of them in others ; but, out of infinite goodness, and particular condescension to the present stupidity of this un¬ persuaded man ; and for other excellent reasons, of which I shall have occasion to say more by and by. In the meanwhile, I would be glad to improve this first particular, by desiring, that what hath been said upon it may be fixed upon men’s minds with these reflections. st. Thomas’s day. 63 ]. First , That men would observe the immediate occasion of St. Thomas his falling into this unbe¬ lief; which was his absence from the rest of the apostles, when Christ appeared to them. It seems most likely, that those assemblies, held secretly for fear of the Jews, were always employed to religious purposes. And, from the advantage which Thomas lost by not being there, we may and ought to take warning against the neglect of God’s public wor¬ ship. It is in his own house, and in the congrega¬ tions of the faithful, that Christ exhibits himself. There we are to expect the enlightening of our minds, the purifying our actions, the convictions of his truth, the assistance of his grace ; for the giving us a right understanding of our duty, and for the disposing us to practise it, when we do understand it. These are the means of growing in goodness, tvhich God hath ordained; and it is usual and just with him, to suffer their virtues to fade, and wither, and perish, who will not come hither for strength and refreshment. How many have been lost, for not seeking God where he may be found? What numbers of souls lie now tormented in hell, whose first step towards ruin was, the not frequenting the church, slighting the prayers, and sermons, and sa¬ craments, and other mighty helps and comforts, which might have been had in this place? Had Thomas been with his brethren, he probably had been satisfied, as soon and as easily as they. * Oh, let this then prevail with men, to be constant comers to the house of God ; lest they, like him, fall into unbelief; and, by a wilful neglect of ordinary means, lose all pretensions to their own happiness. When sloth, or contempt, or a light indisposition, or a pre¬ tence of business, tempts you to be absent, think with yourself — It may be, God this day may, by his minister, tell me some necessary thing which I knew not before: it may be, he may drive, some powerful exhortation home upon my conscience. 64 st. Thomas’s day. which may make me a better man ever after : it may be, some lurking sin may be discovered, or some domineering lust subdued, by the advices prepared for me at this very time : it may be, my zeal, my de¬ votion, my charity, may be inflamed, by joining in prayer with my fellow-Christians. But why do I say, it may be? For some of these certainly will be. God hath commanded his blessing to wait at his own house; and no man ever came hither as he ought, but he went back better than he came. No man ever prayed, or heard, in public, with a true Christian temper of soul, who prayed or heard in vain : but either his own, or some other’s, condi¬ tion the safer and better for it. This is the only place that sends no good man empty away. And they, who die for want of spiritual food, are only such as have no appetite, and take no pains to be fed. On the other hand, can it be thought strange, that God should suffer such as perish with hunger, as obstinately and wilfully starve themselves ? Why may we not expect, that those who despise him, he will despise? And accordingly we see that the be¬ ginning of profaneness and shameless vice common¬ ly centres here. Men first neglect, then are ashamed and afraid, to come hither, for the awakening their consciences ; and so by degrees they fall into des¬ perate hardness of heart. The reasons and the truth whereof I might lay before you past all dispute. But at present I shall only refer you to this one ar¬ gument ; that, of all the vile wretches, whom mur¬ der, or robbery, or other scandalous crimes, bring to public and a shameful death ; there are scarce any, who die with any sense and confession of their sins, but acknowledge, that absenting themselves from the public worship was the cursed beginning of all their profligate conversation. Such testimo¬ ny does every gaol, and every gibbet, bear to that p , , . method of God’s dealing with man- sa . xxxi. . That when people will not hear st. Thomas’s day. 65 his voice, nor endure his reproofs , he gives them up to their own hearts lusts, and lets them follow their own imaginations. But God will love _ ... . them that love him, and they that seek him early, (that is, diligently and constantly) shall be sure to find him. 2. Secondly, From the instance before us I would briefly take notice, what benefits and uses are to be made of the faults and failings of eminent persons, recorded in Scripture. When these apostles do so freely and fully transmit to all future ages such blots as the denial of St. Peter, the unbelief of St. Tho¬ mas, the fears, and cowardice, and heaviness, of all their brethren; this may satisfy Us that they were men of integrity ; that it was not their study to mag¬ nify themselves, or to impose upon the world, or promote any thing but the very truth. For a pri¬ vate design would have tempted them to disguise, and excuse, and conceal, any blemishes in their own characters. And therefore this frankness is a great motive to our belief of their writings ; since them, who would not dissemble, when their own credit lay at stake, we have no reason to suppose false in other matters. Again, these spots in the very saints themselves teach us, that no mere man whatsoever is in all points so perfect, that we should rest upon his ex¬ ample, or blindly make his behaviour the rule of our own : that the law of God is the only true stand¬ ard of our actions : and that even the best of men, when weighed in this balance, have been found wanting. Consequently, that this consideration should make us humble and meek ; especially, since most of us have so unequal a mixture, so ma¬ ny more and greater vices, for an allay and ernbase,- ment to our so many less or fewer virtues. It is an argument of great vanity for any man to say, he would not have fallen with David, or have forsworn Christ with St. Peter, or the like: alas! we are but VOL. IV. f 06 st. Thomas’s day. little acquainted with their circumstances, the vio¬ lence of their temptations, or the infirmities of hu¬ man nature in general : and, least of all, with our own; who perhaps fall, if not so deep, or so noto¬ riously, yet more frequently, and upon less provo¬ cations to sin ; and whose sins, though they be more, yet our relentings for them are slighter, and our repentance infinitely less exemplary, than theirs. And therefore (lastly), this should inspire great tenderness and caution, how we presume to censure and judge others. But, above all, it should hinder our taking upon us to determine any thing concern¬ ing their spiritual and future state, upon the ac¬ count of any very ill action, which appears to us, or which in reality hath been done by them. For, if prophets, if apostles, if other shining lights, who are now so many suns in the kingdom of heaven , have had these misfortunes; and yet, by the grace of God, and their own better consideration, have re¬ covered their station, and come forth, like the morn¬ ing light, with double lustre, after darkness and error: who are we, that we should set bounds to the grace of God, or despair even of the worst of our brethren? He can raise them that have been long dead in trespasses and sins , to a life of righteousness and immortal hope. And our duty is, to wish and pray that he would do so ; and to contribute our¬ selves the utmost in our power, towards the further¬ ing and preparing sinners for the workings of divine grace. Now this is best to be done by methods of meekness, and kindness, and long-suffering; by winning them over to a better sense, and patiently contending with them for their good. Whatever severity and rigour is necessary in these cases, that is the business of authority, and a public act. But all, that private Christians have to do, is to love, and to admonish ; to persuade, and to treat bad men courteously; to watch favourable opportunities of doing them service ;. and not presently to give over. st. Thomas’s day. 67 If they perceive no improvement ; to allow time for cool and sober thoughts ; and to accommodate, as much as may be, ourselves and our arguments, to the disposition of the persons with whom we are to deal. All these things, as they naturally offer them* selves, upon the contemplation of good men’s fail¬ ings in general ; so do they more particularly, from the pattern now before us. For here we find the apostles eager in informing their absent brother of the Lord’s resurrection, and yet patient towards him, though their testimony was despised. Nay, notwithstanding this obstinate dissent from them in so material a point, and the reflection this dissent might cast upon their wisdom, or their integrity, as if they had been false, or credulous and easy to a fault ; yet he was suffered to continue, and was found, in their friendship and their company, at our Saviour’s next visit: which was indeed a visit of compassion to this positive mistaken man. And the mention of that brings me to my second head. II. The means used for convincing Thomas, and removing his unbelief. Now these were the very same which himself had desired. For, though our Lord express it by Behold my hands ; yet seeing and beholding are often used with regard to perfect and distinct perception, by the mediation of which soever of our senses that knowledge is conveyed to ns. There seems, therefore, little doubt to be made, but Thomas used all those methods for his own conviction, which our Lord intended to afford : that he contented not himself with the view only of Christ’s crucified body, the marks and scars of the wounds received upon the cross ; but that he han¬ dled and searched them, and employed all the evi¬ dence of his several senses. This was fit, if not to remove all remains of unbelief and doubting, yet, in obedience to his Master, who had taken him at his word, and determined thus to convince all who should hereafter dispute the reality of his resurree- f 2 ' 6tf st. Thomas’s day. tion, that that was not capable of any sort of proof, which had not been already given of it. For how could the most cavilling infidel expect or ask more, than to see and handle the body of Jesus ; to be assured, not only that it was a true body, but that it was the very same, and could be no other body, than that which had been wounded and expired upon the cross? This is all that could possibly be required for the proof of our Saviour’s rising from the dead. And this is such a proof as must in rea¬ son be supposed to take away the very jealousy of delusion and deceit. Since, then, the means of re¬ moving Thomas his unbelief were so very proper, and so fully answered their purpose ; nothing more is necessary upon this head, than only to leave it with a reflection or two ; which naturally offer themselves, and are fit to be attended to upon this » occasion. Now, first, We may assure ourselves from this passage, that, whatsoever changes our Saviour’s glorified body might undergo after his resurrection, yet it was not altered as to the properties of a body; but still such as the senses of men were competent judges of. To these senses it is that our Lord ap¬ peals : by these he composes the terrified disciples who feared a phantom ; by these he satisfies the doubtful and incredulous; by these the apostles make it their business to persuade the world : af- Acts x 41 that they had eaten and drunken with him , and seen, and heard him, and that they went upon sure grounds, having several such demonstrations as they could not possibly be deceived in. But now, if the body of our Saviour be not subject to the same laws with all other cor¬ poreal substances; if it may be, where our senses can discern nothing of it, though no other body can be so; then, what satisfaction had Thomas by this- indulgence of our Lord ? Why should he lay aside his scruples for the seeing and touching that body. st. thomas's day. 09 which our senses may be, and are very often, de¬ ceived in? How poor an argument was that of St. John, that he declared to his proselyte, That which he had seen and heard , and his T . . hands had handled of the word of life; omu if neither eyes, nor ears, nor hands, are to be trusted in their judgment of this matter, nor can with any safety or piety be depended upon ? 2. But, secondly , Let us, upon this occasion, observe and admire the marvellous love and conde¬ scension of our blessed Saviour, who stooped to the infirmities of our doubting disciple, and would not give him over to his unbelief, though that un¬ belief were most unreasonable. He had (as 1 have taken notice before) convinced the rest of the apo¬ stles sufficiently ; and their testimony ought to have convinced Thomas, as his afterwards did them, who believed through his preaching. The demand¬ ing to have one’s senses satisfied, in every article of faith, is a thing most unreasonable. None but they who lived while Christ was in the flesh, and, of them again, none but those few, who had op¬ portunities of seeing and conversing with him, were capable of such methods. And, how very incon¬ siderable a number are these, in comparison of the multitudes, which must needs want them? Upon such terms, the Christian religion could have been but of one age’s continuance at most ; and even at that age, it must be very far from being entertained by the generality of mankind. So that there wras reason enough, to have denied Thomas the satis¬ faction he insisted upon. Bnt yet we see this good Shepherd sought and found his lost and wandering sheep ; and, by so doing, he hath assured us, it is not his will, that any of his little ones should per¬ ish. The state of glory and immortality, upon which Christ is now entered, though very different from that humble guise of flesh and blood, in which he dwelt among men, hath yet made no difference 70 ST. THOMAS S DAY. iu him. His dispositions are the same, his mercy and tender affection the same, the yearnings of his bowels over wretched mortals the same, and his compassion for their weaknesses and sufferings the same, in the midst of majesty and bliss unconceiv¬ able ; as when himself felt and endured the frailties, and poverty, and other afflictions, of human nature. So justly may we all apply to ourselves that com- Heb iv 15 1G ^ ' ^ai1^ have not a high 5 ’ priest that cannot he touched with a feeling of our infirmities , and may therefore come boldly to the throne of grace for the obtaining mercy. His height and greatness does not render him dis¬ dainful and difficult of access: the distance of his dwelling sets him not far off, that we should not be able to reach him with our prayers. But he is still the same loving Jesus, hath still a tender concern for poor sinners and weak Christians ; and there¬ fore approach him, all ye humble and contrite ones, with reverence, and a holy hope. For he will em lighten your understanding, and give liberally that knowledge, which is necessary for your salvation : lie will strengthen your feeble knees, restore your lame and withered hands, and enable the willing to do his work, and to walk in his way. He will not break the bruised reed, nor quench the smoak- ing flax ; but comfort the broken-hearted, and en¬ courage the beginnings and imperfect essays of goodness. In a word, to all them that err, or are hindered, out of infirmity, and not out of per¬ verseness, he will be a mighty and a merciful Sa¬ viour. Like his apostle in my text they shall h h * iu be and cherished, and settled in e * 1V* ’ the truth, and find grace to help in time of need. But 3. Thirdly , We must take care to understand this favour to Thomas aright, so as not to be led into false expectations from it. For, though every Christian may, upon this example, build a sound, st. Thomas’s day. 71 hope of all necessary grace, and of the good inten¬ tions of our kind Saviour to all his weak and wan¬ dering ones ; yet there is no foundation at all in it, for their depending upon some sensible demonstra¬ tion, or miraculous methods of conviction, who pretend to be dissatisfied in the faith, at this time of day. The reason is, because these evidences are not, nor can be, needful now; and, consequent¬ ly, they come not within the compass of necessary grace. 1 have shewn indeed, that the satisfaction Thomas was allowed, was not strictly necessary; because he might, and ought to have been satisfied without it : and more is not necessary than is suf¬ ficient. But if our Lord, in particular condescen¬ sion and indulgence to the infirmities of one disciple, be better than his word, and afford an extraordi¬ nary favour ; this gives no right, no claim, to the rest. They can only be sure of stated and ordi¬ nary means, and have all the reason in the world to be contented with those means. Besides, there can never be the same motives, the same occasion, to incline God’s mercy for any particular person, who lives under the dispensation of the gospel now, as there was for this manifesta¬ tion to Thomas. It might indeed be urged before that our Lord had not yet given all the proofs of his resurrection, that the thing was capable of. But, when here every sense was appealed to, and all concurred in their verdict; when nothing was left unasked, and the most sceptical doubter could pretend to desire: when the very apostles them¬ selves had one of their number, that held out a while ; and they preached not this doctrine, till his scruples were removed: when even this doubter himself was no less vigorous and positive after¬ wards, in asserting the truth of a point, which no¬ thing but demonstration could make him believe: this takes off al| imputation of credulity and easi¬ ness ; this shews, that, as these disciples could have 72 st. Thomas's day. no temptations to deceive others, so they went up¬ on sure grounds, by taking all possible care that they might not be, and they durst be confident that they were not, could not be, deceived themselves. All which, as it might wrell justify the church, in saying, that Gocl in his wisdom suffered 01 * G Thomas to doubt for the more confir¬ mation of the faith; (Christian religion gaining some advantages by these doubts which we do not see, howr it could have had without them) so it certainly renders the doubt of others much more inexcusable. For, whatever objections can be now pretended, they have been answered and baffled already. If ever demonstration was neces¬ sary, it was necessary but once, This disciple doubted, and was satisfied for us all ; and his form¬ er unbelief adds such strength to the cause he pleads, and makes him a witness so much above exception ; that the scruples, which in him were weakness, in those that follow him, and know his story, will be wilfulness and resolved infidelity. Consequently, no other man’s circumstances ad¬ mitting of the same alleviations, which those of Thomas did ; no other man can be equally an ob¬ ject of compassion for his unbelief, or can reason¬ ably hope, that God will condescend to use the like extraordinary methods, to convert and persuade him to the truth. Thus what in Thomas might appear to be w7ant of evidence, will be found in modern unbelievers to be want of good disposition. And how great a hand the mind and will of a man have, in his be¬ lieving or rejecting the truth, our blessed Lord has given us an occasion to consider, in those words to John v 9.7 ^t. Thomas, He not faithless , but believ¬ ing. It seems by this, that the very sight and feeling of Christ’s body, the particular proving those wounds received upon the cross, the finger in the print of the nails, and the hand in the st. Thomas’s day, 73 side which the spear had pierced, had not super¬ seded all occasions for this advice. Nor is this the only intimation given us in Scripture, that evi¬ dence of sense itself will not always convince ; but that, after the utmost proof has been made, that any, even the most sceptical man can wish, it is not impossible, for a corrupt and perverse mind, not to believe even yet. Of such perverseness the apostle of this day was manifestly innocent : for, no sooner were the difficulties he had formed to him¬ self, concerning a true and proper resurrection, sa¬ tisfied according to his desire, but he surrendered immediately. And though slower in assenting to it, yet was he more lofty and noble in the manner of acknowledging it, than any of his brethren. Which leads me to the III. Third , and last head. The success of the means used by our Lord, for removing Thomas his unbelief, expressed in the 28th verse. And Thomas ansiuered and said , My Lord, and my God. I call this the noblest confession ; because the Catholic interpreters of Scripture have understood by it, that St. Thomas did not only recognize Jesus for the Messiah, the very same Lord, to whom he had been a servant and companion during the space of his ministry ; but that he moreover owned his di¬ vine nature, and drew the consequence to himself, which St. Paul did afterwards to the Romans, That the resurrection of Jesus from the . 4 dead, and the power he exerted in it, did abundantly declare him to he the very Son of God. Accordingly, the original here is in terms so strict, and with such an addition of the Greek article, as the very heretics and enemies of the truth confess to be a character of the word God being taken in its proper and natural sense, and intended of the only true God. And indeed, when they go about to make these words a note of admiration only, they do not leave them a sufficient force for ex- 74 st. Thomas’s day. pressing Thomas his conviction. For expressions of wonder, though they properly speak astonish¬ ment and surprise, yet they do not always imply belief ; and may therefore import the strangeness, without inferring the truth, of the thing. But our Lord (you see in the next words) accepts this, as a full and sufficient declaration of assent : Thomas , because thou hast seen, thou hast believed. And to make it thus, we must allow that paraphrase, which some ancient translations supply it with, by reading, Thou art my Lord, thou art my God: which is but in effect to say, what our Saviour had before pronounced concerning himself ; that the truth of those declarations was now apparent, Destroy this 1 ” 19 templei an(l in three clays I will raise it 0 111 18‘ up. No man taketh my life from me, but 1 lay it doivn of myself: I have power to lay it doivn, and I have power to take it up again. Now no mere man can do these things ; none but God can have that power. So mighty, so sudden a change do we find in this apostle ; that the per¬ son, whom so lately he could not be prevailed upon to think otherwise of, than as a dead man ; lost to all hopes, all possibility of returning; he now adores and admires, as the almighty and the ever- living God. From hence let every disciple of Jesus learn, with all becoming reverence, to contemplate this re¬ surrection of our Lord, and to adore the glories and the wonders of him and it. Let us take all possible care, to confirm ourselves in the assured belief of this, and of all other mysteries of the Christian faith. Let us observe, and be thankful for, the wisdom and goodness of our God and Saviour, who converted the failings of an eminent servant, to such excellent advantage; that not only his own mind, like a broken bone well set, was better es¬ tablished from his own doubts; but that gainsayers should be more effectually put to silence by them, f CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 75 and out of his weakness all succeeding believers should be made strong. Let us again, with St. Thomas, be ready to lay aside all our scruples upon sufficient conviction ; and zealous to make some amends by our after-acts, for any offence, which those scruples might have given, while we en¬ tertained them. Above all, let us beg the grace and assistance of the holy Spirit of God, to keep us al¬ ways in that sincere, teachable, meek disposition of soul : and likewise in that due regard and observ¬ ance of all virtues and good works, agreeable to the principles we profess, that our faith in his sight may never be reproved. But that, from a perfect and ac¬ tive belief in his Son Jesus Christ here, we may be at length received to the sight and ravishing enjoy¬ ment of him; and be, and live, and reign, with our dear Lord for ever in the heavens. Which God of his infinite mercy grant, for the same Jesus Christ’s sake.. To whom, &c. Amen. Conversion of St. Paul. AN ACCOUNT OF ST. PAUL. St. Paul (as himself informs ns) was of the tribe of Benjamin, and a citi- ? 1 * “V zen of Tarsus in Cilicia, A place, which, for healthful situation, good building, and to omit other its excellences, the fame of its university, might with good reason claim the title, which her denizen gives her, that of no mean city. We have not any account of St. Paul’s Ca^}de ScrT* relations ; St. Jerom makes them to have been inhabitants of Giscala in Judea, and to remove to Tarsus after the birth of this son. Where¬ in he differs, not only from other interpreters, but even from St. Paul’s own account of . . himself, who declares, that he was Com. in Philem. born at Tarsus; and St. Jerom iu- 23. on those 76 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. Acts xxii. 3. words, Epaphras deed elsewhere mentions that other, my fellow prison- as a report not to be depended upop. In that city he was trained up, and had the usual accomplishments of an university, the knowledge of philosophy, and other liberal sciences. His father, being a pharisee, took care that he might, upon this foundation, proceed to the building a fair superstructure of divine learning, and the know¬ ledge of the Mosaic rites and ceremonies. Which, the better to effect, he was sent to Jerusa¬ lem, and became a scholar of Gamaliel ; a person celebrated for wisdom and authority, above most of the then members of his sect. Of these pharisees, and their zeal, after Triri some account hath been formerly given. What influence this education had on St. Paul, the following discourses on this day will shew. To which my reader is referred for that part also of his story, which relates to his miraculous conversion ; and the no less vigorous efforts of his better directed zeal, for the advancement of the Christian faith. This began immediately to appear, by entering publicly into the service of it; by retir¬ ing out of Damascus, and becoming the first preacher of the gospel in Arabia Petraea. From hence, after two years, he returned to Damascus, and preached Christ publicly in the synagogue there. The malice of the Jews, being incensed for having lost sb ^ 33. considerable a champion, pursued him close. They contrived all possible means to dispatch him ; and, after many other stra¬ tagems, in vain, made their request to the governor under Aretas king of Arabia Petraea (into whose hands, by the defeat of Herod’s army, that city had now fallen) that he would gratify them in his des¬ truction. The gates were day and night most strict¬ ly guarded, to prevent his escape; but the disciples let him down over the city wall in a basket : which Gal. i. 17. CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 77 place is still said to be shewed to travellers, near a gate called St. Paul’s Gate. After three years from his conversion, he went up to Jerusalem to G ^ . see Peter ; who about this time returned from confirming the Samaritan converts. His con¬ version being made known by Barnabas, he was, after some fear and scruples, received . . by the apostles and disciples, and had ° 9 1X‘ " ’ l' the right hand of fellowship given him by them, after fifteen days stay with Peter. In this time the Grecians, against whom he disputed, endeavoured to kill him. But the bre- thren sent him away for Caesarea and Acts xi. 25 26. Tarsus. He preached in Syria and Cilicia : and, after two years labour in those regions, returning again to Tarsus, he was fetched by Bar¬ nabas to Antioch, thereto assist him, in the convert sion and confirmation of that city. Here it was, that they first obtained 1 arn* that honourable title of Christians ; of which more hereafter. It is observable, that in all this time St. Paul had declined, as much as was possible, every place, where any Christian churches were begun. Of which the reason given to the Galatians is, that he might not be thought to re¬ ceive his instruction from men, but by revelation from Christ himself. Therefore, even when in the neighbourhood so long, he went not of his own accord to Antioch. But now ~ after a year’s stay there, the Christians made choice of him and Barnabas, to convey the charity of the converts to the brethren at Jerusalem ; upon intimation of the great famine, which shortly after afflicted those parts. (This journey is not mentioned in the Epistle to the Gala- Acts xii 25 tians.) From hence they returned to - xiii. 2, Antioch again, and brought with them 2 Cor. xii. 2, 3, Mark. Here the Holy Ghost sepa- 4* ... rated them for the work of the gos- tb X111‘ ' Gal. i. 15—24. 78 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. pel. About this time St. Paul is thought to haver been caught up to heaven. Leaving that city, they came first to Seleucia, then to Cyprus, and preached particularly at Salamis: afterwards at Paphos, where they found the propraetor Sergius Paulus, a pru¬ dent man, and one, who after good deliberation, re¬ ceived the faith. This conversion was chiefly occa¬ sioned by the judgment of God, w hich, immediately upon St. Paul’s words, fell upon Elymas the sor¬ cerer, who strove to prevent the proconsul. From this conquest our apostle is by many af- Script ^ firmed to have had the sirname of Paul : not unlike to the Roman custom of giving new names, after remarkable victories. Though by some it is thought to have been imposed with his other name : it being the custom to do so, and the former opinion ill consisting with the ex¬ emplary humility of the person. Hence they went to Perga in Pamphylia, (where John ucts.ftx‘!'| 13, Mark, left them) and afterwards to Antioch in Pisidia. Here, after a long and eloquent sermon made by St. Paul, the Jews, envious at their good reception, raised a tumult in the city, applied themselves to the honourable wo¬ men chiefly, and by their means forced the apostle’s departure to Iconium ; and, after some stay here, their malice pursuing them thither also, caused them to hasten to Lystra. Here, by an eminent miracle performed upon a cripple, the V er§ 8— 18_ 6 people were transported, as to think them gods. Bringing therefore sacri¬ fices, they would needs have honoured them there¬ with. Calling Paul, as chief speaker, Mercury; and Barnabas, perhaps for his age and gravity, Ju¬ piter. They knew and believed that there was a divine power manifested in these miracles, but ap¬ plied it to the instruments, not to the Author. The perverse spite of the Jews followed them again hither; and did so alter the people’s sentiments. CONVERSION OP ST. PAUL. 79 that the very person, whom but even now they would have adored with the most humble postra¬ tions, they now drag out of the city, and stone him. Being left therefore for dead, when the disciples came probably to inter y®*8 20—23' his body, he rose up, went back into the city for that night, and the next day departed with Bai'nabas to Derbe. Hence, after conversion of multitudes, they returned to Lystra, and the rest of the cities forementioned, confirming them in the doctrine they had lately received, and ordering elders in every church. Then, returning through Pisidia, and Pamphylia, after preach- Ver ing again at Perga, they went down into Attalia. From thence at last they came to An¬ tioch ; staying with the rest of the disciples of that place a considerable time, full of joy and thanks for the success of their ministry. During their abode in this city, rose that dissension concerning the ne¬ cessity, or indifferency of observing the Mosaic rites, which gave occasion to the great ’ synod at Jerusalem. The proselytes, cts xv* oj therefore, desiring to be well satisfied, and go upon sure grounds ; as also the humility of Paul and his fellow-labourers, being not content to rely upon their own judgments in this affair; it was proposed, that the decision of this question might be referred to the general assembly of apostles at Jerusalem. Paul and Barnabas carried the message ; whoso coming caused great joy among the disciples, and converts throughout Phenice and Samaria, as well as at Jerusalem. And the suc¬ cess of their preaching among the gentiles, seem¬ ed a good argument of God’s approving the faith of the gentiles, although uncircumcised. This is the journey to Jerusalem, mentioned in the second to the Galatians, ver. 1. The event of all was, that the gentiles should be obliged to no more observ¬ ances, than those, who are generally called pro- 80 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. selytes of the gates ; which consisted chiefly in the seven precepts of the sons of Noah. Paul there¬ fore and Barnabas were dispatched to rCi5”Vii3— 14 Antioch, with the decrees of the coun¬ cil. Hither shortly after Peter also came, at which time happened the sharp contest be¬ tween him and St. Paul, mentioned hereafter in St. Peter’s life. Judas and Silas (called elsewhere Silvanus) were by the apostles sent to accompany Paul ~ u and Barnabas to Antioch. The former }} iesS,iK|* returned to Jerusalem ; blit the latter, willing to continue with St. Paul, was by him chosen a companion of his travels. For ^ now they were preparing for a fresh Cct. x\. 36 . eXpe(ji|;i011. in which Barnabas, upon a dispute concerning Mark, left Paul, and betook himself to his native island, Cyprus. St. Paul, after he had been recommended to the bless¬ ing and assistance of God, by the prayers of the church, makes a visit to the several places, where Ver 21 P^an^ec^ Christianity. Going there¬ fore to Syria and Cilicia, hence, as is most probably conjectured, it was, and about this time, that he passed over into Crete : but, not being per¬ mitted to stay there long, he constituted Titus bishop of that place ; whom he had taken with him instead of Mark, when he, leaving them, went from the work at Perga. . Afterwards he returned to Derbe c s xvi. , . an(j Lystra, where he met with Tim¬ othy ; who, by his innocency of life and conversa¬ tion, had obtained a good report of the brethren there. And being, by his educa- See 2 Tim. Chap. ^ion, and especially his knowledge 15.* 3n m * °f Scriptures, qualified for that employment ; St. Paul took him as his coadjutor in the propagation of Christianity. But willing, in ceremonies and in different customs, CONVERSION OP ST. PAUL. 81 rather to conform to persons of a contrary persua¬ sion, than by punctually asserting his privilege, un¬ charitably to cause dissensions and widen breaches; that he might not give offence to the Jews in those parts, he circumcised Timothy, who was now his fellow-traveller through Acts XV1* Galatia and Phrygia. They would have yer 7_10* continued their journey as far as Asia, but were by God diverted. Being come therefore to Mysia, and attempting in vain to go into Bithy- nia, they came to Troas; where St. Luke seems to have joined him. From hence Paul by a vision was directed into Macedonia. At Philippi they had great influence upon their auditors, more particu¬ larly one Lydia, a seller of purple ; who entertained them during their abode in that city. 12—28 Here happened to be a maid possessed with a devil, who by divination had brought her masters considerable gains. She, meeting Paul and his companions, as they went to one of the proseuchae, or oratories, declared them to be, as indeed they were, the servants of the most high God, and preachers of the way of salvation. He, well knowing that Christ’s religion needed not the testimony of helt to confirm it, (though it can ex¬ tort even that) by healing the demoniac, and tak¬ ing away the cause, from whence her masters re¬ ceived their beloved gains, was presently assaulted by the enraged people. They were not more ready to execute, than their magistrates were to give, an Unjust sentenee. Therefore after a severe scourg¬ ing and other barbarous indignities, they cast the apostles, though unconvicted, into prison; and, not content with confining them there, the dungeon and stocks were appointed for their portion. Their vain malice was presently defeated by an earth¬ quake, which opened all the prison-doors ; and, by a sudden light, which conveyed joy and praise in the apostles hearts, in the midst of darkness and VOL. IV. g a-2 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. Ver. 29 — 34. iron. The fright drove the gaoler to despair ; and had made him prevent the sentence, which would ensue upon the prisoners escape, by self-murder, had not Paul assured him of their yet being safe in custody. He, who was now their captive, with all the offices of courtesy and gentleness, soon changed his former disposition ; and gave such evident proofs of faith and repentance, as to be bap¬ tized himself, and to bring his whole family over proselytes to this persecuted religion. The magistrates next morning would have dismissed the apostles ; but St. Paul, willing to shew them, Ve- 33—40 ^ow great their injustice had been to¬ wards him, and what dangers them¬ selves were become liable to, by committing such violence upon denizens of Rome, did not accept of the discharge ; till they had first made acknow¬ ledgment and public retractation of this their fact. Which done, St. Paul, after some conference with the converts at Lydia’s house, departed. Hence he passed through Amphipolis and Apol- lonia, and came to Thessalonica the metropolis of Macedonia ; where he disputed in the synagogues of the Jews, mightily convincing them of the truth of his doctrine. Their restless malice raised a commotion, which, for want of the apostles, wreaked itself upon their landlord Jason ; he however, upon security for his good be¬ haviour, was dismissed ; and Paul and Silas were by the brethren (fearing greater disturbances and dangers) conveyed by night to Berea. Here their preaching met with good success ; the persons be¬ ing such, as are fittest for its reception. For nei¬ ther did their obstinacy make them, like the Jews, deaf to this new doctrine ; nor a temper too credu¬ lous and easy incline them to embrace any thing, that was not well weighed and very rational. And indeed the Christian religion is so reasonable an in¬ stitution, that no man can be so well persuaded of Acts xvii. 1 — 12. CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 83 it, or adhere with so great satisfaction to it, as he, who grounds his faith upon sound reason. From hence also the Thessalonian Jews forced them to retire; wherefore Paul was sent privily to Athens, leaving the rest of his company, with orders to fol¬ low him thither speedily. From Athens he sent Timothy to Thessalonica, and, whilst „ ... „ „ 1 i /» 1 • 1- • 1 Thess. ill. 1, 2. he was here alone, tor his diversion probably, and to satisfy his curiosity, he went about to several parts of the city, to see the rarities of it. He found abundance of super- .. stition and ignorant zeal, tor them¬ selves knew not what deities ; the Athenians being, by their own authors, as well as by St. Luke in this place, noted for great lovers of variety and novelty ; which temper shewed itself in nothing more eminently, than the greedy entertaining of any upstart religion. St. Paul, perceiving the miser¬ able condition of the inhabitants, thought this a fit place and time for him to apply himself to the discharge of his great work; and to try, if the true religion might find as favourable an acceptance at their hands, as so many false and absurd opinions had formerly done. But, alas! he was sure to find considerable opposition, when preaching doctrines so vastly different, and almost contrary, to what¬ ever they had before been taught. The stoics pride could never bend to a Christian humility; nor the epicureans lusts endure a sober and severe life ; nor their interest admit of a resurrection and judg¬ ment after this life. They therefore encounter him, and affording him no better terms, than that of bab¬ ble r and a setter forth of strange gods , (supposing possibly Anastasis, or the resurrection, to be some new and as yet unheard-of deity) bring him before the senate at Areopagus. Here, in a most excellent discourse, he endea¬ voured to convince them of their present errors and delusions; and to inform them, who that true Hod G 2 84 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. Isa. xlv. 15. was, whom they, under false notions, blindly wor¬ shipped. This he enforced by arguments out of their own poets ; shewing them, how near, and how easy to be found he was, by every one that would feel after him. That this is the very person, whom they addressed themselves to by the name of ’'Arvwf-cc Bede, or unknown God. They counted it a prerogative of the Divine Majesty, to give men but faint glimpses in the nature of itself. And ac¬ cordingly we are told, that Ammon or Araun, the great Egyptian deity, signifies hidden : and thus Isaiah himself calls the God of his people; Verily thou art a God that hidest thyself, O God of Israel, the Saviour. His discourse to this senate had notwithstanding, some . .. effect; and particularly upon Dionysius, ‘UMn’ * of whom it will not be amiss to take this short account. He is said in his youth to have travelled into Egypt, there to study astronomy: in SeeDr. Cave wj1jci1 science that country was excel¬ lent. Together with him one Apollo- phanes, a famous rhetorician of that age, was at Heliopolis in Egypt, at the time of our Saviour’s crucifixion. Dionysius, astonished at the miracu¬ lous and altogether preternatural eclipse of the sun, which then happened, is said to have broke out into this expression, — that certainly at that time God himself suffered, or was much concerned for somebody that did. He, after his return, and con¬ version by St. Paul, being upbraided by his former companions, for revolting from his principles, and for the treachery of using the weapons of Athens against herself, her learning, to confute her false religion, replied, that this accuser rather might be found guilty of using divine things against God the author of them, whom that miraculous eclipse could not convert. St. Paul, having sufficiently instructed Dionysius, in the principles and duties CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL, 85 required of him to believe and perform, (his learn¬ ing, and other good accomplishments and virtues, qualifying him for the discharge of so great a trust) is thought to have consecrated him the first bishop of Athens. The next stage of St. Paul’s laborious life was Corinth, whither he betook him- cti5 self upon his journey from Athens. Meeting here with Priscilla and Aquila, (who fled thither upon their banishment from Rome, by the edict of Clau¬ dius the emperor, against all Jews) he instructed them in the Christian faith. And, that he mieht give the less offence to his new converts, and be less disagreeable to them, he wrought with them at his own trade, in which he was brought up ; that of a tent-maker. Nor ought it to seem strange, that this vocation should be joined to the more ingenious part of his education, that of philosophy and the law. For it was a received custom amongst the Jews, so to do. And one of their proverbial expressions is, that he that teaches not his son some trade, teaches him to be a thief. Hither Situs and Timotheus came to him, after whose arrival he seems to have written his first Epistle to the Thessalonians. Thus assisted, he attacks the Jews with greater vigour : but his iil success upon them caused him more es¬ pecially to apply himself to the gentiles. A year and six months preaching had had considerable in¬ fluence upon many of the Corinthians ; particularly on the ruler of the synagogue and his family, and a heavenly vision had increased the apostle’s hopes of a plentiful harvest. This long calm promised no less, had it not been at last disturbed by the envy of the Jew's. They, with great violence dragging St. Paul before the proconsul’s tribunal, full of clamorous complaints, and accusation^ of having violated their law, wrnre by him rebuked for bringing superstitious and impertinent causes, not 8(3 CONVERSION Of ST. PAUL. lit for him to determine. Having therefore thrown their indictment out of the court, he was forced, if not to use, yet at least to admit and connive at, vio¬ lence in return, without which they were not to be quelled. For, to shew his dislike, when the Greeks took Sosthenes the chief ruler of the Jewish syna¬ gogue, and a principal man in this tumultuous in¬ surrection, and beat him; Gallio, the proconsul, (and brother to the famous Seneca) to shew his dis¬ like of these appeals, didnot offer in the least to vindicate him from the affront, but cared for none of these things. Some time longer the apostle staid here, and is thought then to write his second to the Ver 18 Thessalonians. Having confirmed the bre¬ thren, he departed into Syria, designing* for Jerusalem. With him were also Priscilla and Aquila, whom he took with him to Ephesus, and left them behind him there. The history makes mention here of a Nazarite’s vow, as is generally agreed. The nature whereof may be seen in the vith chapter of Numbers. But who the person was that shaved his head on ac¬ count of that vow, is not so generally agreed. St. Jerom is said to have been the first, who understood this to be St. Paul’s action and vow ; who hath in¬ deed been followed in that opinion by persons of great name. But others, and particularly St. Chry¬ sostom, in Act. Homil. 39, 40. interprets it of Aquila. So does Grotius upon the place; giving this for a reason, why Priscilla is first named, be¬ cause the connexion would be better preserved, when an action of Aquila was immediately to fol¬ low. And our learned and laborious Cave, not¬ withstanding the weight of authorities on the other side, says thus : At Cenchrea — Aquila ( for of him it is certainly to be understood) shaved his head, &c. . Liv. of Apost. page 83.# This mat- Heinsius in"his ter, since the text hath left it doubt- exercitations on ful, the reader will be content tQ CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 87 have it continue so. I therefore go fhe ,e . De on to that which is ofgreater certainty Aqui& itaque and importance, viz. That St. Paul, non de Paulo, while at Ephesus, disputed sometime accipiemhun. in the synagogues, but would not Ver’ 23, be prevailed with to defer this journey, to Jerusalem by a longer stay there. Having therefore landed at Caesarea, and saluted the church at Jerusalem, he returned to Antioch : and having, in his travels through Galatia and Phrygia, strengthened, . his converts, which he had gained to the Christian faith, he came again to Ephesus. In his absence, Apollos, by the instruction of Priscilla and Aquila, had made great progress in this new discipline : whose learning and persuasive elo¬ quence rendered him afterwards, in . * . . tia’ Acts xvni, 24. 28. an eminent manner, advantageous, and a very powerful adjutant to St. Paul in his great work. He accordingly went to Corinth, with recommendatory letters from the brethren ; and was there at the time of St. Paul’s ^ return to Ephesus. Here the apostle baptized several disciples, disputed three months in the synagogue, and afterwards for two $ears in the school of Tyrannus. The Jews had several incantations in use and ve¬ neration; which they held in greater credit, because of an opinion com- u*' 1 * inon among them, that these had been invented by, and were derived from, Solomon. The effect of these was (as their own historian relates) healing diseases, and dislodging evil spirits : and the persons skilled in them were distinguished by the title of exorcists. Some of these, . . . observing the many miraculous cures wrought by St. Paul, to add greater force to their charms, presumed to change their form, by invoking the name of Jesus over a demoniac. It pleased God, upon this occasion, to put a visible difference 88 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. between them who applied this powerful name re¬ gularly and with commission ; and others who, of their own heads, and for ill designs, dared to usurp it. For the demoniac prevailed over these exor¬ cists, to the hazard of their lives; and, at the same time, made an extorted confession of the efficacy of that sacred name, and the authority of his apostle. Ver. 17—20. This event contributed to the raising St. Paul’s character yet higher; and had a very amazing consequence in the conversion of many from paganism, who had addicted them¬ selves to the studies of magic, for which Ephesus was particularly famous. These men gave a costly testimony of their sincerity, by publicly burning the books that taught those black arts, to the value (as a Dr Cave learnec^ author computes) of at least fif¬ teen hundred pounds sterling. St. Paul had now thoughts of visiting Macedonia Ver 21 22 an<^ Achaia, by taking those places in ’ ' his way to Jerusalem : after which, he purposed to go to Rome. In pursuance of that de¬ sign, Timothy and Erastus were sent before him into Macedonia. Himself halted behind, detained probably by the necessity of answering a letter brought him from Corinth by Apollos, which is done in that Epistle, intitled his First to the Corin¬ thians. He seems at this time also to have written his Epistle to the Galatians. During this stay, that famous tumult happened, v OQ _ 41 °f which we have a large description in er' * the xixth of the Acts. It was begun and fomented by men whose gain was godliness ; and the reverence to Diana served for a popular „ n ,n pretence to secure the trade of shrine- making, ihe apostles danger upon this occasion was so great, and the people’s minds so inflamed, that it was not thought proper to delay Acts xx l his intended journey any longer. Com¬ ing, therefore, into Macedonia, he is sup- / CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 89 posed to have written thence his Second Epistle to the Corinthians. After which, he passed three months in Greece; then, declining the way into Syria, upon intimation of a e^‘ _ 2’ ^ conspiracy against his life, he returned through Macedonia into Asia. At Troas, in his way, he brought Eutyehus to life again. Thence, by several easy voyages, be arrived at Miletus, where the elders of the Ephesian church meeting him, received that admirable exhortation, contained in the xxth of the Acts : and not only that, but (cer¬ tainly in the course of these travels related in that chapter) Timothy for their bishop too. So proba¬ bly did the Romans also then receive the Epistle written to them; as may appear from his intention to see the Christians there c s XIX* mentioned before, compared with Rom. i. 10, 11, and thejourneyings through Macedonia andAchaia, Acts xx. compared with Rom. xv. 19, and Actsxxi. with Rom. xv. 25. From Miletus, by several stages, set down Acts xxi. St. Paul came cts xx-,v11i^15, to Jerusalem; not at all diverted from his passage thither by the prediction of those sufferings which there awaited him. One part of his business was, to bring those charitable collec¬ tions to the brethren ; for which he so highly com¬ mends the liberality of the Christians in Macedo¬ nia ; proposing them as patterns to the disciples at Corinth, and mak- 2 Cor‘ ing an honourable acknowledgment Rom xv/25 26. of them to the Romans. Then it was that, after consulting with St. James, the bishop of Jerusalem, and recount- . . mg the wonderful successes ox his mi- nistry, he, to prevent offence, declared his compli¬ ance with the Mosaical rites, by a . . purification prescribed under the ’ ” law. Some Asiatic Jews, who had known his doc- CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 90 trine and conversation among the gentiles abroad, enraged the people; and had endangered his being ii 04 25 *om *11 P*eces> n°t captain of xxu* “ * * the Roman guard rescued and secured him in the castle. The method about to be taken for his examination, obliged him now again (as be- . fore at Philippi) to assert the privileges due to a denizen of Home: whereupon he was brought before the chief priests and council. At this bar, having received an indignity from the high-priest, he remonstrated the illega- t win. j-j-y 0j- violence offered to him in terms, that seem most naturally imputable to the inadver¬ tence of a resentment, too warm to attend to the character of his judge. At this appearance he found means to elude the malice of his enemies, by de¬ claring himself a pharisee, and engaging those of the same sect on his side. But that which could not be done by process, was attempted by treachery ; for, upon pretence of a second hearing, an ambush was laid to kill the prisoner in his passage to the court. The timely discovery of this plot occasioned liis conveyance by night to Ceesarea; and made it necessary for him now to be impleaded before the Roman governor then residing there. Here he was accused before Felix, who had five years sustained that character: a man. Acts xxiv. ^ . • , • i • • . .. j ,, corrupt in his administration, and other¬ wise very dissolute in his morals. However, he for¬ bore to give sentence against St. Paul, and to gra¬ tify his curiosity, had a mind to hear somewhat con¬ cerning the Christian faith. The apostle took that opportunity of discoursing upon such topics, as came home to the governors case ; who, with some stings of conscience, remanded him back into cus¬ tody; and would have set him at liberty, had not the disappointed expectations of a bribe inclined him to do an acceptable act to the Jews, by conti- CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 91 nuing a prisoner, who disdained to obtain his free- ' dom by indirect means. Festus had no sooner succeeded into this post, but the Jews renew their complaints against • ^ * cj XXV St. Paul. His cause, at their instance, was re-heard. At which time, upon a motion made of carrying him back to Jerusalem, the apostle found it expedient to appeal to Caesar. This was a privi¬ lege also belonging to subjects of Rome ; that, upon any suspicion of foul dealing, they had liberty to remove a cause out of any inferior court, and re¬ fer it to the judgment of the emperor in person. Agrippa, Herod’s successor in the tetrarch- ate of Galilee, came, with his sister Bernice, to pay their compliments to the new governor. Festus entertained them with an account of St. Paul’s case, and, at their request, ordered another public hear¬ ing. The apostle’s account of his conversion was so surprising, and his vindication so strong; that Agrippa declared in his favour, and saw no reason¬ able objection to his release, except the impractica- bleness of it, after an appeal. St. Paul’s journey to Rome being thus deter¬ mined, he was committed to the charge of Julius, a commander in the emperor’s own XXVI1‘ band. They took a ship of Adramyttium, (now L’Andramiti, or Endramiti) a port near Troas. The season of the year (it being now the latter end of September, or beginning of October), made sail¬ ing slow and dangerous; which induced St, Paul to advise wintering in Crete. But the centurion, over-ruled by the master, ventured to sea ; ^ and shortly after came on so tempestuous weather, that the whole company, for fourteen days, gave themselves all for lost. Here again God signa¬ lized his providence; assuring the apostle, that, for his sake, all that sailed with him should be pre¬ served. Which comfortable news he imparted to his companions, and the event proved accordingly. 92 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. For, though the vessel was lost, not a soul in her perished ; but all got safe to the isle of Melita (now Malta). Here he was eminently distinguished again. First, by shaking a viper off his hand, without prejudice from the venomous creature ; and then, by recover¬ ing from a fever and bloody-fiux the father of Pub¬ lius, the principal person in the island. Both which procured him general respect, and plenty of provi¬ sions for the remainder of his voyage. After three months, he set forward again, and being met by some Christians on the way, was by them conduct¬ ed to Rome. Upon his arrival, his first care was to stand well with the Jews there; as persons, to whose benefit he designed to apply himself immediately, and yet such, as were most likely to take offence, at his appeal, as if it were a reproach to the justice of their own nation. Having therefore removed this preju¬ dice, and insinuated the cause of his sufferings to be that, which their own religion had trained them up in the belief and expectation of, he gained so far upon their affections, as to have a second con¬ ference by their own appointment, for explaining the principles of Christianity to them The success of this was different; some yielding, others refusing Ver 16 conv*nce(^* Meanwhile St. Paul was e * ' treated with great courtesy by the govern¬ ment, suffered to dwell in a house of his own pro¬ viding, only with one keeper; free access allowed to him ; of which the proper use was made, by pub¬ lishing to all his visitors the doctrine of the gospel. Ver 30 oi this liberty of conversation he en- * * joyed, and improved, for two years to¬ gether. Thus far St. Luke leads us in his book of the Acts. Towards the end of those two years, St. Paul having some prospect of a speedy release, writes his epistles to the Philippians, Ephesians, CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 93 Colossians, and Philemon. After which he went into Italy, where he waited for Timothy’s coming, (who was set at liberty shortly after „ ... him) and then wrote his Epistle to e ,xm’ ,24‘ the Hebrews. Upon his arrival, he prosecutes his long intended journey into Spain, and is probably thought, from thence to come and preach the gospel in Britain. After- Parker’s Antiq. wards he went into Crete ; and, hav- stiUingfleet’s ing left Titus there in quality of their Origin. Britan, bishop, came from thence in compa¬ ny with Timothy to Judea. Thence into Asia; and, while Timothy went to Ephesus, he made his first visit to the Colossiansv with an intention of spending some time among them. This appears from his desiring Philemon, a person eminent in that church, to provide him with conveniences for some stay to be made there. From hence designing for Macedonia, he desires Timothy to continue still at Ephesus. Before this journey he excommuni¬ cated Hymeneus and Philetus. Ar¬ riving in Macedonia, he visited Phi¬ lippi, and tarried a good while there, as he had given them expectations that he would, in his epis¬ tle to that church. From hence he is thought to have sent his first epistle to Timothy, and that to Titus. The time of writing both which, our learned bishop Pearson places in the 65th year of Christ. The winter following was spent at Nicopolis. Hence he moved to Corinth, where Erastus staid behind him. After that Tit. m.12. to Troas, where he left the cloak and Ver.Ta^o. parchments with Carpus , which Timothy was afterwards ordered to bring with him. Then to Miletus, where he left Trophimus sick. And at last, the persecution of the Christians having ceased a considerable time before, he goes a second time to Rome. 1 Tim. i. 3. Ver. 20. Phil. i. 25, 26. 04 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. Pearson, Ann. Paul. 2 Tim. iv. 17. Ver. 14. 16. Hece he is made a close prisoner, tried for his life by Helius Csesareanus, whom he calls the Lion. This man, Nero, at his departure into Greece, had left invested with exorbi¬ tant powers, which he exercised after as exorbitant a manner. At this trial he complains of Alexander the cop¬ persmith’s malice, and of being deserted by his friends : and, presently after it, the second epistle to Timothy was written ; in which there are several presages of his approaching martyrdom. This crown he obtained the year following, to¬ gether with St. Peter, though not by the same kind of death. For St. Paul, as a Roman citizen, could not be crucified, and therefore was beheaded with a sword. His body was buried in the Via Ostiensis near Rome. A stately church was built to the honour of his memory by Constantine the Great ; which was afterwards enlarged and beau¬ tified by other of the succeeding Christian em¬ perors. Hieron in Catal. Script. See Dr. Cave. The reader is desired to take notice , that this order of St. Paul's travels and sufferings proceeds upon the scheme of our most learned bishop Pearson , in his Annal. Paulin. THE COLLECT. Acts ix. 15. Rq§i. xv. 19, &c. 2 Cor. x. 14. 16. Coloss. i. 6. 1 Thess, i. 8, 9. OGod, who through the preaching of the blessed apostle St. Paul, hast caused the light of the gospel to shine throughout the world ; grant, we beseech thee, that we, hav¬ ing his wonderful conversion in remembrance, may shew forth our thankfulness unto thee for the same, by following the holy doctrine which he taught, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amn. CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. m THE EPISTLE. ACTS ix. 1. PARAPHRASE. 1. A ND Saul yet breathing out threat- nings and, slaughter against the disci¬ ples of the Lord, went unto the high priest. 2. And desired of him letters to Damascus to the synagogues, that if he found any of this way , whether they were men or women, he might bring them bound to Jerusalem. at Damascus, who confessed Jesus Christ, that public examples for the terror of others. 1, 2. Saul, in the fury of his zeal, did not wait for, but addressed him¬ self to the high priest and sanhe¬ drim for orders to take up all Jews they might be made 3. And as he journeyed, he came near Da¬ mascus : and suddenly there shined round about him a light from lieaaen. 4. And he fell to the earth, and heard a voice, saying unto him , Saul, Saul, why per- secutest thou me ? 3, 4. This light, that shone about him and his fellow- travellers, was brighter than the sun itself; at the glory whereof he, and they who were with him, being struck with amazement, fell to the ground. Comp. Chap. xxii. 9, xxvi. 14. 5. And he said, Who art thou, Lord ? And the Lord said, I am Jesus whom thou perse- cutest : it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks. derstood by the rest) 5. Saul said, in answer to the voice (which to him was articulate and dis¬ tinct', but not un- 6. And he trembling, and astonished, said, Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? And the Lord said unto him, Arise, and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do. G. It cannot but be ill for thee, to contend with one so much mightier than myself. 7. And the men which journeyed with him 7. They heard stood speechless , hearing a voice , but seeing no the noise, but they man. did not understand the words : for so the Greek word is often used in Scripture, particularly by this apostle, 1 Cor. xiv. 2, and thus the text here is very reconcileable with that Acts xxii. 9. where they are said not to have heard (not 96 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. to have understood) the voice ; which yet in this they are said to hear, that is, to perceive the sound of. 8. The exces¬ sive strength of the light deprived him of sight, chap. xxii. II. 8. And Saul arose from the earth ; and when his eyes were opened, he saw no man: but they led him by the hand, and brought him into Damascus. 9. And he was three days without sight , and neither did eat nor drink. 10. And there was a certain disciple at Damascus, named Ananias, and to him said the Lord in a vision, Ananias. And he said, Behold, I am here, Lord. 11. And the Lord said unto him. Arise, and go into the street, which is called Straight, and inquire in the house of Judas, for one called Saul of Tarsus : for behold, heprayeth . 12. And hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias, coming in, and putting his hand on him, that he might receive his sight. 13. Then Ananias answered, Lord, I have heard by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to thy saints at Jerusalem : 14. And here he hath authority from the chief priests, to bind all that call on thy name 13. This man, so remarkable for his zeal to sup¬ press, shall be a most eminent in¬ strument of advancing my gospel ; 15. But the Lord said unto him, Go thy way : for he is a chosen vessel unto me, to bear my name before the gentiles , and kings, and the children of Israel. 16. And endure 16. For I will shew him, how great things terrible persecu- he must suffer for my name's sake. tions, as he of late inflicted such : and yet the prospect of sufferings shall in no de¬ gree take off from his endeavours to propagate my truth. 17. Hence some have thought it probable, that Je¬ sus exhibited him¬ self to Saul,, as for¬ merly to Stephen, 17. And Ananias went his way, and entered into the house ; and putting his hands on him, said, Brother Saul, the Lord {evert Jesus that appeared unto thee in the way as thou earnest ) hath sent me that thou mightest receive thy sight, and be filled ivith the Holy Ghost. in some glorious form ; but that is not a necessary inference from the words CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL, 97 l8. And immediately there fell from his eyes 18. After Ana- Os’ it had been scales; and he received sight nias had declared forthwith , and arose, and was baptized. * the message ot God, and what work he had chosen Saul to, Acts xxii. 13, 14, 15, 1C. — — - 1$. And when he had received meat, he was strengthened. Then was Saul certain days with the disciples which were at Da¬ mascus. 20. And straightway he preached Christ in the synagogues, that he is the Son of God. 21. But all that heard him ivere amazed, and said, Is not this he that destroyed them which called on this name in Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent , that he might bring them bound unto the chief priests? he came thither. 22. But Saul increased the more in 22. His know- strength,and confounded the Jews which divelt ledge, and success at Damascus, proving that this is very Christ, of his arguments grew greater every day ; insomuch that the Jews of that place could not answer the proofs he brought, that Jesus is the promised Messiah, styled also the Son of God in their own Scriptures of the Old Testament. COMMENT. WE have here a particular account of St. Paul, before, in, and after . his conversion. Of which I know not how we can profit ourselves more to the purpose of this festival, than by makr ing some useful and practical reflections upon each of these circumstances, according to the description given of him, in this and ap‘ other Scriptures taken into the servjce of the day. 1. The consideration, which naturally offers it¬ self from his temper and behaviour, while yet un¬ converted, is that of a misguided zeal ; and what allowances we may hope God will make, for such designs and actions, as do really proceed from it. VOL. IV. h 21. This was a very great surprise to all his hear¬ ers, who knew very well, with how dif¬ ferent a purpose 98 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. Gal. i. 13. Acts xxvi. 4, 5. That this was manifestly St. Paul’s case, the apologies he makes for himself informs us. He .. frankly owns the fury of his pro- ap. xxn. 4 5. ceedings ; the barbarity of his iu- tentions ; and the indefatigable pains he took, by all means to drive those, who are already Christians, to apostacy ; and to terrify others from taking upon them a profession, so ill treated in the world. But then he charged all this heat to the prejudices of his education, which had possessed his mind with more than or¬ dinary veneration for the law and tra¬ dition of the Jews. And in regard our blessed Saviour had always been represented by the rulers of the people, and the elders of Israel, as a breaker and changer of the law ; therefore this pharisee, (agreeably to the genius of that rigorous „ sect) verily thought with himself, that 1 he ought to do many things contrary to the nymc of Jesus of Nazareth . In consequence of this persuasion he acted, as was natural to a man, sensible that the present dic¬ tates of every one’s conscience are the next imme¬ diate light, by which the moral good or evil of our actions is represented to ns. And, in regard he fol¬ lowed this light without any collusion or prevarica¬ tion, he did what he did upon a notion of duty, and wanted not the regulation of his will, but only the better information of his understanding: from hence he takes upon him to affirm, that he had all . ... along lived in good conscience before c s xxiii . . Q0(f But how are we to understand this conscience to be good ? Was it free from error? Or were the actions, done in compliance of it, void of offence before God? No such matter. For he elsewdiere calls himself blasphemer , injurious, persecutor, nay, chief of sinners ; and all for that very reason, because he perse¬ cuted the church of God. His conscience therefore 1 Tim. i. 13. 15. CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 99 was only so far good, as it could testify bis integ¬ rity, and that he was an honest, though mistaken inan. But his continuing under that mistake was a sin ; and his doing so many violent inhuman out¬ rages upon Christians, for no other provocation but difference of opinion, was a much greater sin. He might and ought to have considered this new doc¬ trine, with all the wonderful attestations to it, calmly and fairly. And, had he done so, Jesus would have been found not a destroyer but a ful- filler of that law, for the honour of which he was so intemperately zealous. Though therefore igno¬ rance were the ground of all his rage, yet even that ignorance was a sin ; because the object of it was not the facts he was a doing, (in which case igno¬ rance acquits from guilt) but it was ignorance of the rule he ought to act by. Now this very man is bound at his peril to know ; and cannot be innocent, if, for want of such knowledge, he shall be carried away to do that w hich is amiss. This then was St. Paul’s case, he thought he ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth. Where¬ as had the matter been fairly examined, (all preju¬ dices apart) the result would have been, that he ought to do every thing in his power, that could be any way serviceable to that very name. Meanwhile, all ignorance, which is not volun¬ tary and affected, being not entirely a fault, but in some measure a misfortune, does without doubt render the person’s case pitiable, and a proper ob¬ ject of the divine compassion. This is the mitiga¬ tion, allowed by St. Peter td the wickedest of all facts, the crucifixion of the blessed Je- A . J7 sus; Brethren, I wot, that through igno- CS1U* ranee ye did it, as did also your rulers. Upon this our Lord himself grounds that prayer T , ... upon the cross, Father forgive them, u exxllI‘ for they know not what they do. And to this it is, 100 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL, iTj j 13 that St. Paul attributes his own pardon* I obtained mercy , because I did it igno¬ rantly in unbelief. Herein however we shall do well to contemplate the absolute freedom of God’s grace: who, when he might most justly have left St. Paul as he did those Jews under the power and punishment of ob¬ stinacy and unbelief, chose rather, for an example and encouragement to all well-meaning though mis¬ taken men, to shew forth in him , as himself expresses 1 Tim j 16 long~suffering’>for a pattern to them who should hereafter believe on him. This gives us a right notion of God’s proceeding with our great apostle ; and shews, that his conversion, and l Tim i 14 ^e haPPy consequences of it, were an ef¬ fect of exceeding abundant grace ; that his ignorance, and the facts owing to it, did plainly in¬ cline God to mercy, because the ignorance was not wilful : but still, that such ignorance could not en¬ gage or by any covenant-right lay claim to mercy ; because, with due care and impartial application, it might have been first prevented, or afterwards cured : that the mercy, obtained by St. Paul, was first a thorough conviction of his error, and per¬ fect knowledge of the truth ; then fervent zeal, and fit opportunities put into his hands, to testify the sincerity of his intention, and to make ample repar¬ ation to that righteous cause, which he had before with equal zeal obstructed and persecuted. All this, when rightly considered, is an excellent warning of how great importance it is to every man, that his conscience is rightly informed. That in all matters (those relating to religion especially) we should take all possible heed, not to be carried into any sinful excesses, by the prejudices of education, by the undue admiration of men’s persons, by the violence of our own passions, by our affection t(v any party, by the prospect of any secular interest ; or, in short, by any regards whatsoever, except CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 101 those, which shall be found strictly, and, upon calm and diligent inquiry, due to the will of God: and for this will we are to depend upon the testimony of his holy word, for matters there revealed ; and, for others not mentioned here, upon the result of our own best reason, fairly representing to us the true state and merits of the cause. Again, as the case of St. Paul before his conver¬ sion should induce us to prevent the danger of an ignorant and erroneous conscience ; so does it teach us, how to judge of such actions, as are done for want of that timely care, and shews the great guilt and mischief of mistaken principles. The guilt is plain from hence ; that moral good and evil depend upon reasons intrinsic to the things themselves, and cannot be changed, either as to their nature or de¬ gree, by the opinions entertained concerning them. If therefore an action be evil in itself, or declared so to be by any positive law ; it is not the thinking it innocent or good, nor is it the ignorance of that law which pronounces it evil, that can acquit the party, who upon any present persuasion shall ven ture to commit it. Because this persuasion is founded upon a mistake; and might have been rec¬ tified, by attending to that rule which every one with due care may, and is bound at his peril to know. The mischief of such mistakes is uncon¬ ceivable: for no wickedness is so black, but per¬ sons, who proceed upon prejudice, may by degrees be brought to esteem it, not only lawful, but even commendable and holy. Of this the barbarities ex¬ ecuted by St. Paul are indeed an eminent, but far from the only instance: for almost every age hath felt by sad experience, that the rights of society have never been more dangerously insulted, nor the sacred name of religion more scandalously abused, than by the furious attempts of those seduced and unrelenting zealots, who sanctify all their avarice, opposition, and cruelty, with the false notion's of 102 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. reforming abuses, vindicating religion, and doing God service. So fatal to a man’s own self, so per¬ nicious to other people, are those blind preposses¬ sions, which naturally fly out into rage and vio¬ lence ; and, not having sound knowledge to temper their heat, rashly go into unwarrantable measures, which no goodness of intention can make atone¬ ment for. But, in regard such intention was observed be¬ fore to be a proper motive for inclining the mercy of God toward them, who unwarily acts amiss under its influence ; the example of St. Paul may be far¬ ther useful, by giving us intimation, what sort of mercy that is ; and upon what terms there may be ground to hope for it. Now this in his case (and we may judge proportionably of others) was a power¬ ful awakening of his conscience; enlightening that judgment, which before had led him wrong; and turning that general disposition to serve God and promote his truth, into the right and acceptable way of doing both. Happy therefore are those mistaken men, who have (like him) the irregu¬ larities of their past proceedings pardoned, their former errors rectified, their well-intending minds informed ; and, above all, their wills made ready to submit to, and comply with, such means as the or¬ dinary methods of knowledge and salvation, se¬ conded and set home by God’s grace, shall furnish for those purposes. For we are not now to expect, that God should go out of the common way, and make miraculous conversions of every man, who does ill without designing ill. And therefore, in order to profiting effectually by the instance before us, it will be necessary, with some care to consider St. Paul in the next state propounded ; that is, II. Secondly , With regard to the time and circum¬ stances of his conversion. And here are several things related on God’s, and several on St. Paul’s part, which require our consideration. CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 103 On God’s part we may observe, first , The open¬ ing of this scene by that light from heaven, which shone round St. Paul and his fellow- travellers; a sudden a great light, a Acts light above even the brightness of the _ _ xxvj 13 sun; though it were then high noon, and the sun consequently in the full strength of his lustre. All this must be acknowledged very surprising, if considered barely in itself, and with regard to the nature of the thing ; but, when we take in the condi¬ tion and character of the persons concerned, there arises another consideration, which renders it more significant and extraordinary. Now these were Jews, all zealous for the Mosaic law, and conver¬ sant in the history of the Old Testament. They could not consequently be ignorant that such strong emanations of light as this, were the method usually made choice of by God, for exhibiting his glory and peculiar presence. * Many in- stances of that kind are recorded in xxi/iti 17 the books of Moses, many in the pro- xj_ 34 35 phetic scriptures which seem plainly Levit. ix. 23. to be intended, and were constantly understood, to this purpose. And those interpreters appear to have judged very reasonably of the case before us, who suppose the whole company falling on their faces to the Maim More ground, to have done so ; as well by Cap°g4' 1 that act of prostration, to express their profound reverence of the dignity, whose glo¬ rious presence that brightness signified ; and from the strength of a light, which they were not able to bear up against. Such, f it is evident, was wont here¬ tofore to be the behaviour of holy men, when thus made sensible, that God was more immediately approaching to- Num. xvi. 19. 42. 2 Chron. v. 14. - vii. 1, 2, 3. Ezek. i. 4. 28. - x. 4. t Gen. xvii. 3. Lev. ix. 24* Num. xx. 6. Ezek. i. 28. 104 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. Ezek. xliv. 4. ward them : and it is easy to discern, - Dan. vij. 17. flow exceedingly wise and proper an , introduction this was to the miracu¬ lous conversion, now about to be wrought upon St. Paul. A zeal, so violent as his, would ask some uncommon and very forcible motives, to persuade and control it : and a change so strange, as that now ready to be made, from the bitterest of perse¬ cutors to the eagerest and most laborious apostle, would meet with greater credit and success, in pro¬ portion as it could be made appear, that God himself was at the bottom and beginning of it. Such un¬ contested marks of a divine presence and power, were therefore of infinite use to be imparted to his fellow-travellers in common; as so many witnesses of the terrors and majesty of Him, whose symbol that light wras, appearing upon this occasion: and they were highly serviceable to St. Paul in parti¬ cular ; by giving a check to his fury, by striking an awe upon his mind, by awakening his attention, and disposing him, with all due submission and devotion, to be influenced by the following parts of the mira¬ cle, in which he was singled out from the rest: for, though even here he was chiefly, there he was wholly and solely, concerned. For the next thing remarkable in this transaction, shews plainly, for w hose sake the whole was meant. A voice directed to St. Paul alone, in words which speak the meekness and goodness, as the shining glory, from whence it came, declared the ma jesty of the Person uttering them: Saul, Saul, why perse- cutest thou me? are words, carrying rather the form of a gentle expostulation, than that of anger and re¬ proach, from one, who had so just grounds of re¬ sentment given him, by the injurious treatment of this mistaken zealot. It expresses the infinite ten¬ derness of this mystical Head, who, even in his glo¬ rified state, is a sufferer in his afflicted members ; and, who esteems the wrongs done to any of them, CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 105 done to himself. It imports, that there could be no just provocation alleged, for all the outrages com¬ mitted upon them that believed, purely because they believed in him : and therefore, it calls upon the committer of them, to recollect, and think better of a matter, which had not been sufficiently considered before. And meeting with a mind now calmed, and prepared for better impressions, it produced a de¬ sire of more perfect information, expressed in that question, who this Person was, that so kindly com¬ plained of such ill usage from him ? To this our Lord replied in few, but very significant words, that he was Jesus of Nazareth. That very despised man, whom St. Paul thought an impostor, and as real and heinous a malefactor, as any that commonly died the scandalous death of the cross : and yet, he now appeared to him, with all the confessed evi¬ dences of the true God. Here therefore is implied the certainty of our Saviour’s resurrection, of his living in heaven, of his sitting on the right hand of the Majesty on high, of his power and dominion as Lord of all : the truth of his doctrine and miracles ; the reasonableness of that faith so barbarously per¬ secuted; and especially, the danger of persisting in attempts against him, sure to be vain in themselves, and fatal to the undertakers : for thus much is ma¬ nifestly designed by the last sentence, It is hard for thee to kick against the pricks. So comprehensive are the terms, in which our Lord delivered himself, when taken in conjunction with the other circum¬ stances of this account: so powerful the effect of this short conversation, of which none but St. Paul was made partaker. And to him, who understood the true force of the whole argument, so strong and convincing ; that, without any vindication of himself, or other reply, except such as requested and sub¬ mitted entirely to any farther directions necessary for his condition ; the mighty work was done in such a manner, as must have rendered it a miracle, 100 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. almost equal to that of his conversion, had he not been reduced and converted by it. A third remark, proper upon this occasion, arises from the method, in which a change, so mi¬ raculously begun, was carried on to perfection. Now it is very observable, that St. Paul was referred to Ananias ; and that by his ministry he received farther instruction and comfort, the sacrament of baptism, and the recovery of his sight. A signifi¬ cant emblem of his better information ; as the blind¬ ness, he for three days laboured under, had been of the darkness and error formerly upon his mind. But the reflections, I would principally recommend from this manner of proceeding, are, that Almighty God, though he will not spare for miracles in extra¬ ordinary exigences, does not yet think fit to be pro¬ fuse in them, where such necessity ceases : that even his uncommon appearances, in order to men’s con¬ viction, do not render the sacraments, and other es¬ tablished means of conversion and grace, either useless or needless : that it is one thing to be per¬ suaded of the truth of Christianity, and sincerely disposed to obey it ; and another to be actually a Christian: that baptism, administered to a convert under such circumstances, is a sufficient intimation, , how guilty and fatal a neglect those deluded people allow themselves in, who treat this and other like ordinances with scorn and contempt ; who vainly presume upon the privileges of the gospel, before the seals of the covenant have secured their right to them : and, that the more perverse abuse men, can possibly make of this miracle, would be, to go on securely in sin, and deter their conversion, by ne¬ glecting to apply such means as are ordinarily ne¬ cessary, and ordinarily sufficient; upon idle pre¬ tences of waiting for such awakening and extraor¬ dinary calls and illuminations, as that, which God vouchsafed to the apostle of this day. The mighty difference between his case and theirs will shortly CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 107 appear, when we come to consider the part, contri¬ buted by St. Paul himself, to the finishing that wonderful conversion, the success whereof our church is now thankfully commemorating. Meanwhile, we must least of all omit to observe a fourth mercy on God’s part, which in truth crowned all the rest; I mean, the powerful operation of divine grace upon his mind. Without this inward, the out¬ ward, though altogether miraculous, had wanted its effect: we have all the reason in the world to con¬ clude so: not only from the present depravity of human nature in general ; but from several instances, recorded in Scripture, of like wonderful appear¬ ances, with any visible success. Was the glory of God’s presence manifested, and a voice from heaven uttered, to warn St. Paul, who Jesus was, and how necessary obedience to him is? Such glorious light was seen, such miraculous voice was heard by the Jews, at our Lord’s a * m’ ' * baptism by John, and yet, among that multitude of hearers and spectators, we read not of one convert made by either. Was St. Paul struck down to the ground by the power of Jesus? so were Jojin xviii 6 the Soldiers, who came to apprehend him in the garden ; and they, ’tis plain, persisted in their wicked purpose notwithstanding. Lastly , was he smitten with blindness for three days? Elymas the sorcerer was so for a much longer time; who hath left us however no ground to believe, that he did not still continue full of all subtilty and . ... . . all malice , a child of the devil, and an enemy of all righteousness. Now, what account are we able to give ourselves, why the same events, though all plainly miraculous, should have so dif¬ ferent effects, but only this; that in some they were made successful, by those secret and divine influ¬ ences from above, which the all-wise God, for just reasons known to himself, was not pleased to afford to others? So certain it is, that he is the author and 108 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. finisher of ail that is good in us : and, that no ex¬ ternal remedies or helps, how powerful or affecting soever they may seem in their own nature, can take place, or answer our purposes, or our wants ; ex¬ cept the heart and will be prepared and moved, and the outward application be seconded and set home, by the internal workings of grace upon the soul. But we have not done justice to the virtues of this apostle, till it hath been observed, secondly , How far he was instrumental in his own conversion; and what pious dispositions the history takes notice of, which might incline and render him a proper object for so wonderful a mercy. JVow the temper and deportment, suited to the several steps of this proceeding, are really admira¬ ble; and such as abundantly declare the probity of bis mind, by the manner of bringing him to a change of his measures. The awful reverence expressed at the first display of our Lord’s glory; the ready submission to his call; the entire resignation of himself, to his conduct in that noble question, Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? The severe mortification of a three days’ fast, the fervent prayers, and ail the testimonies of a sor¬ rowful penitence during that time; the devout en¬ gagement in the profession of Christ’s religion, by baptism received at the hands of Ananias; the many evidences of a generous and excellent spirit, which so speedily, and so thoroughly, vanquished the pre¬ judices of education ; and went so resolutely into the service of the lately hated and persecuted name of Jesus, even when expressly forewarned, how great things he must suffer for his sake : the being con¬ tent to enter upon a new course, directly opposite to his former opinions and practices ; and to encounter the scoffs and the malice of his friends and coun¬ trymen, which would naturally be more provoked and implacable, in proportion to the eagerness of his zeal, once exerted the quite contrary way: these CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 100 are such instances of sincerity and piety, as have no parallel in story. Such as undeniably prove, that humour and obstinacy, party and in¬ terest, and the world, had no part, either in his er¬ rors, or his conversion : they are such, as give im¬ mortal lustre to his character, and render the happy gaining of this apostle scarcely more wonderful on God’s part, than commendable and virtuous on his own. What was said in the close of my last particular, may suffice so to explain this, that, in magnifying the compliance of St. Paul, I may not be thought in any degree to derogate from the grace of God. It was under the constant influence and conduct of this grace, that every step of the good work was taken : to this was owing the generous probity of his mind ; by this his very good inclination was excited ; by this he was convinced, enlightened, established, and perfected. But still, I conceive, in such a way, as made the actions his, though the glory of them con¬ tinued to be God’s; that is, they were voluntary and rewardable in St. Paul, who very emphatically says of himself, that he was not disobe- Ac(.xxvi dient to the heavenly vision. : a hard and seemingly arrogant expression, if that obedience were the effect of absolute necessity and force ir¬ resistible: but very well consistent with, and well becoming, such a concurrence of the will, as was wrought by most powerful assistances of grace within, no less than by the most miraculous evi¬ dences of truth from without. I should now proceed to the last thing proposed, and consider such presages in the service of the day, as describe St. Paul’s behaviour after his con¬ version. But so much as is needful of this kind, will presently occur to my reader, in my following treatise upon the Gospel for this festival. All I add here shall consist in a reflection or 110 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. two, more immediately relating to the subject now in hand. As Jirsty The example before ns furnishes a good rule, for judging of our own, or of other people’s zeal. It shews the possibility of being un¬ der strong prepossessions, exceeding vehement for grievous errors, furiously bent against those of a different judgment, and yet, that all this may be consistent with honesty and a good meaning. And, ought we not to learn from hence to enlarge our charity, by forbearing to censure even our adversa¬ ries, nay even our persecutors, as wretches lost to all integrity and conscience? Such sentences are too often barbarous and unjust, and, in St. Paul’s case, had been manifestly false. And doubtless we should do more real service to God and our cause, by believing the best, hoping almost against hope, pitying the ignorance, patiently contending with the prejudices, and praying for the pardon and amendment of the faults and furious oppositions of contradictors and persecutors; than by rashly im¬ pleading their integrity, pronouncing their inten¬ tions wicked, and accounting them all to be the children of hypocrisy and hell. 2. But the same example, which persuades such tenderness in judging others, is a very good argu¬ ment for being exceeding nice and severe in judg¬ ing ourselves. Men are too frequently imposed upon by specious appearances of zeal ; and think thereby not only to excuse, but even to sanctify, many unwarrantable actions. Whereas, would they bring these to St. Paul’s standard, the difference would soon be found between that, which is really a zeal for God, and that, which affects to pass for it. For, if men will not be brought fairly to con¬ sider; if they stick pertinaciously to their point, and refuse to submit to all methods of conviction; if, upon conviction, they do not effectually disen- CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 1H gage themselves from such prepossessions, as can no longer be justified; if the same affectionate and vigorous desires do not appear, in favour of truth lately discovered, as were used to exert themselves for beloved and inveterate errors : these persons have none of those marks to shew, which proved St. Paul’s sincerity ; and mistaken zeal is too tender a name in such cases. And it ought to be re¬ membered that one, in much better circumstances, who had no partiality or indirect ends to be sus¬ pected of, did yet style himself blasphemer, injuri¬ ous , and chief of sinners, for even those very things, which he did ignorantly, and verily thought himself obliged to do, against the name of Jesus of Nazareth. Lastly, Let us admire and extol the wisdom of Almighty God, for the mighty advantages, which the Christian religion received by the conversion of this apostle in particular. For, (as an ancient father well represents.it) Cyni Hierosol. ,, TT7, i Lateen, x. sect. Who was Paul ? Once a perse- 8 Edit Oxon< cutor, but now a preacher, of Christ. And what made this change? Was he brought pver? Alas! there was nobody disposed to bribe him to it. No, it was because he saw Christ, was convinced, and worshipped, and was caught up into heaven. He took his journey to Damascus, that he might persecute ; and after three days did there commence preacher. And with what power ! others, in matters concerning themselves, produce the testimony of their own friends and retainers ; but I produce a witness, who was once an enemy. And can any doubt stick with you after this ? The evidence of Peter and John are of great weight, ’tis true ; but a man, disposed to be jealous, might object that these wrere companions and servants. But can any one question the truth of his evidence, w ho first was a professed enemy to Jesus, and after¬ wards died for him? I have, for my part, always 112 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. admired the wise management of the Holy Ghost on this occasion, in ordering that the epistles writ¬ ten by others should be few, but Paul’s, the late persecutor, no less than fourteen. Not that Peter or John were inferior to Paul ; but because his were more likely to persuade.” And accordingly we read, All that heard him were amazed, and said. Is not this he that destroy eth them which called on this name in Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent, that he might bring them bound unto the chief priests ? JBut now he preacheth the faith which once he destroyed. And they glorified God in him. To the same God let us also give glory, forever and ever. Amen. THE GOSPEL. PARAPHRASE. ST. MATT. xix. 27- See the Comment. 27. TEETER answered and said unto Je- -*■ sus, Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee; what shall we have there - fore? 28. And Jesus said unto them, Verily 1 say unto you, that ye which have followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of Man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 29. And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake, shall receive an hundred fold, and shall inherit everlasting life. 30. But many that are first, shall be last ; and the last shall be first. COMMENT. ri^iHE occasion of this discourse, between our JL blessed Saviour and St. Peter, was adrainis- CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 113 tered by that rich young man, who is v said, in the foregoing part of this chap- er' * c* ter, to have rejected a promise of treasure in heaven, when clogged with the condition of abandoning his possessions upon earth. That refusal Ver 24 &c moved our Lord to make a reflection (very surprising to all that heard it) upon the great danger of riches, and the fatal obstruction they ordinarily prove, to such a resignation of mind, as true piety, and the virtues of a Christian state, im¬ ply and require: From that observation, Ver 27 St. Peter takes the advantage of magnify¬ ing that voluntary renunciation of the world, of which he and his brethren had set an example, insi¬ nuating withal, that some very great and glorious recompense must certainly be reserved for so un¬ common an instance of heavenly-mindedness. To this our Lord agrees, in a prediction of peculiar honours intended for the Ver.28, 29. apostles; which I shall have a fit op- Barthold portunity to consider hereafter: but he Ver. 30. adds a proverbial aphorism, whereof I shall at present choose to treat: because in it chiefly I conceive the matter to be couched, which ren¬ ders this passage, now before us, a subject proper to be chosen for the Gospel of this festival. All that would otherwise have been necessary for explaining what is meant by the first being last, and the last first , hath been already said at large; when the following para- vT^ ble concerning the labourers in the vineyard, by which this sentence is illustrated, came under consideration. My manner therefore of hand¬ ling it at present shall be, I. To enforce some practical doctrines, which our blessed Master seems to have intended his disciples should gather from thence. Then II. From an example, answering to each branch of it, to shew, how proper and seasonable truths VOL. IV. i 114 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. those were, for the apostle to be put in mind of. And III. Lastly , To make such application of these doctriftes and examples, as may be suitable to the day. I. I begin with some doctrines and practical reflections, naturally resulting from this sentence. 1. Now one of these I take to be; that all the outward advantages of life, most valued and ad¬ mired by the generality of mankind, are not in the .same esteem with Almighty God. And the plain reason is, because nothing is of any account with him, but iimard holiness and virtue, which these of themselves cannot effect. For, it is plain, we are not one whit the purer or better for them. It is the glory of religion, to be calculated for all sorts and conditions of men. And it will one day greatly aggravate the condemnation of the wicked, that, as no circumstances of person or fortune can make us good, without our own care and pains ; so neither can any render it impracticable, for them to be virtuous and good, who are well resolved, and seriously disposed to it. The ancient philoso¬ phers have therefore very pertinently styled the things of this nature instruments of life. For, like all other instruments, they do nothing of them¬ selves, but depend entirely upon the hand of the artificer : and every thing they are employed about, will be well or ill finished, according to the skill or the ignorance, the neglect or the due ap¬ plication, of the person, under whose direction they fall. This is manifestly the case with riches, and am thority, and knowledge, and the rest of them. For riches (first;) how manifold are the benefits of a plentiful estate, and how public a blessing may the possessor of it become to his own, and to future ages, provided he have the soul to make a CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 115 right use of it ? If his heart and his hands be open to the distressed members of Christ; what stately habitations, what bright and incorruptible crowns may so fading a treasure ensure, by refreshing their bowels, and covering their nakedness? But if this shall be made, in the very worst and most literal sense of the words, the mammon of unrighteousness ; if a man resolve to get it, though by means never so unjust; and will keep it, though by a manage¬ ment never so sordid; if the sufferings of the af¬ flicted, and the cries of widows and orphans can be seen and heard without any impression ; if he so far make gold his god , and the fine gold his confi¬ dence, as to place his affections and happiness there; then the wealth, which might have procured his exaltation, proves his snare and certain downfall. And such as these it is, that the rich young man gave occasion for saying, A rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of God. And .. . . . _ . again, It is easier jor a camel to go through the eye of a needle , than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom, of God. So justly is the observation I am now upon, deduced from the pas¬ sage in hand ; in regard the conference with that young man, and the remarks of our blessed Lord upon his ill conduct, drew on the whole of this day’s Gospel, which relates what passed between him and St. Peter, after so extraordinary an expe¬ riment of the influence riches have. The same must be acknowledged most true, con¬ cerning reputation, and honour, and authority. For what are these, but so much power to do good ; if they who have it, will exert that power, by leading their inferiors into virtue, who are gene¬ rally disposed to follow persons of eminence and esteem? But, if such shall degenerate into mean designs and popular vices, if they set up for patrons of irreligion, and encourage wickedness by great examples ; what hopes can be entertained, what i 2 116 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. mischiefs may not be feared, from consciences so profligate and enslaved ? This courting the opinion of others, at the expense of their character and their duty, is elsewhere alleged as the cause, that detained the scribes and pharisees in their obstinate infidelity. How can ye believe , says our Lord, who John v 44 rece^ve and seek honour one of another , and seek not that honour which cometh from God only? But of all worldly advantages knowledge sure is the most truly manly and desirable. And of all knowledge, that which hath more immediately re¬ ligion and our duty for its object. Yet even this, which may seem so directly to carry us to our pro¬ per happiness, is sometimes the occasion of greater perverseness in error and misery. This appeared most evidently at the first setting out of the gospel. The honourable and wealthy, nay the reputed wiser and better-prepared, were not only slower in embracing it, but more violent in opposing its pro¬ gress, than those of meaner condition and attain¬ ments. So was it with the apostle of this day in particular. The reason of all which is one and the same; namely, that every^ temporal advantage is capable of an ill, no less than of a good use: and, where things may be turned either way, the corrup¬ tion of human nature is extremely apt to turn them the worse way. 2. Another necessary instruction, which our Lord seems to have intended from these words, is, that good beginnings are of no service, except care be taken to bring them to perfection. Such be¬ ginnings have indeed their just value and commen¬ dation ; but this chiefly depends upon the hopes we conceive, that what is begun well, will not fail to be finished so. For no virtue is safe, without a disposition to all virtue ; nor any crown to be at¬ tained, without stedfastness and perseverance. It is in the Christian, as in every other race ; he that CONVERSION OP ST. PAUL. 117 is beaten out at the last heat, loses the honour and the prize, as certainly, as if he had set out inglo- riously, and never run well at all. Of this also the example of the rich young man gave but too sensi¬ ble an experiment. For he, who had made the moral law his constant study and prac- M . tice, and kept all the commandments a ’X1X' from his youth up: nay, who was very zealous and aspiring after yet higher degrees of virtue, did yet never arrive to a complete good man ; but gave out dishonourably, and forfeited all, at the last pro¬ posal of giving up the treasures of this world, in ex¬ change for those of a better. So necessary it is, for every man to be thoroughly resolved, to keep the goal continually in his eye, and, from this pros¬ pect, to be quickened with the shame and danger of a relapse. The constant remembrance of all undertakings being crowned by the end, should spur us on ; and we should do and suffer any thing in our great concern, rather than suffer ourselves to lose our past pains, by proving at last but almost Christians. For surely the bitterest remorse to a guilty lost wretch must needs be that of falling back into hell, from the very confines and gate of heaven. These I take to be practical observations, very naturally resulting from the former clause of our blessed Lord’s aphorism, that Many who are first shall he last. 3. There is a third, which offers itself to us from the latter clause, that the last shall he first. And that is, a mighty encouragement to all such, as, either through want of a good education, or neglect to improve it afterwards, have not made the same prosperous beginnings, or not the same careful ad¬ vances, in piety with their brethren. This is in truth a deplorable, but by no means a desperate case. For there is room still left for industry and zeal; and a possibility of those last , with regard to time and other advantages, becoming first in the 118 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. degrees of acceptance and reward. This much seems plainly represented by the following parable: in which the labourers called to the work at differ¬ ent hours of the day, were, notwithstanding, all made even at night; and the very latest, who had wrought but one hour, were esteemed not unworthy of the same wages, with those hired at the earliest hour of the morning. This dispensation, ’tis true, as figured there, appears to imply, both a ready compliance with the first offer, and an extraordi¬ nary application upon the closing with it. The dif¬ ferent circumstances under which Jews and gentiles came into the gospel, are, without controversy, the primary intention of that parable. But, since God hath solemnly engaged, that ivhen, or (as our old service-book reads,) at what time ze . xviu. 27. soever i]ie wicked man turns from his wickedness , and doth that which is lawfid and right , he shall save his sold alive : — I cannot think any vio¬ lence or wrong done to this passage, by saying, that it likewise administers comfort and great hope to them who, even in the midst of light, have con¬ tinued under the power of darkness and error, and held the truth in unrighteousness. Let these then be persuaded to begin, though late, to live well, wor¬ thy of, and suitably to, their opportunities ; and their repentance shall not be rejected. But let them remember withal, that this parable always sup¬ poses some space still left to work in. One hour of the day at least ; wherein the labour may be so vi¬ gorous, as to fetch up, and in some measure to make amends for, long and many neglects. If by such proportion of life, so remaining, and so em¬ ployed, their after-care approves the sincerity of their conversion, it can never come unseasonably. For, even in this sense also, they who labour vi¬ gorously, though they have stood almost all the day idle, shall find, that their labour is not in vain in the Lord. CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 119 Such are the practical doctrines, which we may reasonably presume this passage was designed to suggest. Let it now be observed in the II. Second place, how very proper and season¬ able these were, for the apostles to be put in mind of at that time. It hath been already said, that the occasion of this sentence was administered by an in¬ vidious comparison, made by St. Peter, in favour of himself and his brethren : who, much unlike to the young man spoken of before, had distinguished their love and obedience to Christ, by forsaking all , and following him. Now, amidst this sufficiency and self-satisfaction, it was very requisite to let them understand, that, as God had a just regard to those virtues, which one day should exalt them in his heavenly kingdom, far above the rich, and great, and worldly-wise, who were first , as to the accom¬ plishments and advantages of the present life ; so thev were to remember, that the most laudable be- ginnings are but beginnings : that the reward does not become due, till the work and the day be ended : and, as these advances, if proportionality carried on, would entitle them to a just pre-eminence above common Christians; so, if their fidelity should warp, or their zeal cool hereafter, this would check and disappoint their hopes, and greatly abate, or utterly destroy, their fairest prospect. Again, allowing their piety never so firm, and their elevation such as is fitly resembled Matt by sitting upon thrones ; yet ought they not to imagine those honours and distinctions so pe¬ culiarly theirs, that none, but the attendants upon Christ’s own person, could be qualified to attain them. For God can, when he pleases, at any time raise up such instruments for his own glory and the salvation of mankind; that their labours, and con¬ stancy, and sufferings, shall make large amends for any other circumstances, which might be thought 120 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. a lessening* of their character. And so these last , in that respect, may become first. They may equal, I mean, if not exceed, those apostles them¬ selves, in the good they do, and in the recompense they shall receive at the hand of God for it. For both these cases there were, shortly after, two emi¬ nent instances, so wonderful in their kind, and so awakening to these apostles, that' a man may fairly presume our Lord to have had them in view : and thus to have foretold, uot only what should be done to all the world in general, but what should be the condition of those two persons in particular. The former of these is Judas : chosen into the highest and most honourable order ; admitted to the constant conversation of his blessed Master : one, who daily heard the divine instructions, by which he enlightened the ignorant, encouraged the honest and willing, silenced the gainsayers, and put the ob¬ stinate and malicious to confusion : one, who had the most sensible demonstrations of his power and glory ; equal, in all external privileges, to the rest of that noble fraternity, who exalted the name and kingdom of their Lord, and carried his cross triumphantly round the world : wanting no qualifi¬ cation to equal their virtue and renown too ; except that which he was wanting to himself in, an honest t h *7o anc* g00^ heart- Yet did this man at 0 n VI' ‘ length prove a devil, a betrayer, and a murderer. His name is a reproach and a by-word to all ages and nations ; and of him is declared, that John xvii V> WaS S°U Per^^on* and that Matt.xxVi.24. g°°d were it for him if he had never been born. So far are the greatest privileges from securing any man’s happiness and salvation, without the continuance of God’s grace, and that of his own care and perseverance. So seasonable was this check to the confidence of these apostles ; when, even of their own number, so dreadful an example would quickly be made, of a man, first iq CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 121 tthe opportunities of being good and happy above common believers, but made last by his own fault. As visibly was the latter branch of this sentence made good, in that saint, whose wonderful conver¬ sion the church, this day commemorating, hath, upon that account, very fitly appointed the Scrip-, ture before us to bear a part in that service. For, what could be more contrary to Christ and his king¬ dom, what in all human appearance more desperate and lost, what more distant from an apostle and martyr, than the injurious, the blaspheming, the persecuting Saul ? And yet, behold and admire the merciful providence of God, and the amazing power of his grace ! In the midst of all this spite and fury; in the very execution of those bloody com¬ missions, mentioned in the offices for this day : this violent mistaken man was on the sudden enlightened, confounded, softened, by a vision and voice from heaven. Thus checked, he employs his journey to Damascus, to purposes most foreign from those it had been undertaken for. He becomes one of the converts to a religion, which he came to vex and persecute : and all the eager zeal, whereby men be¬ fore were compelled to blaspheme, is turned on the side of the truth ; exerted in every motive, that elo¬ quence, joined with example, could inspire, for pre¬ vailing with his hearers to count all things p^ ... but dross and dung, so they might ivin Christ ; and generously to despise the troubles and terrors, of which himself had been hitherto the dreadful instrument, and merciless inflicter. The holy indignation he conceived against his former practices, the admirable meekness and hu¬ mility of his deportment, and yet, at the same time, the invincible patience and resolution of his mind. The indefatigable diligence in preaching, in diput- ing, in writing; the strength of his arguments, the charms of his rhetoric, the winning prudence of his address and condescension, and painfulness and 122 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. hazards of his travels, the undaunted courage be¬ fore kings and governors, in threatnings and dan¬ gers, iii chains and courts of justice, and the vast account these turned to for the advancement of reli¬ gion, are never to be described, scarce ought to be attempted, by any pen or tongue, less divine than that of St. Paul himself. Observe therefore, what character he gives of his own ministry. Scourged of the Jews , to the utmost extremity their law would „ . . „ allow, five several times ; thrice beaten with rods , once stoned , thrice in ship- wracks, a night and a day in the deep ; in journeying s often , in perils of waters, in perils by robbers , in perils by his own countrymen , in perils by the heathens , in perils in the city , in perils in the wilderness , in perils in the sea , in perils by false brethren: in weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness; and besides all these, (which to be sure was by no means the least article of his sufferings) the care of all the churches: a fellow-feeling of the infirmities and afflictions of the saints, which could not but be a very tender concern, and daily oppres¬ sion upon so affectionate a pastor. Thus he, who . declares himself once the chief of sinners , 1 1111 • '• in that he persecuted the church of Godr became its glory and most shining light. He, who i C xv 10 WaS n° ^ mee^ be called an apostle , l oi. xv. . came ;m nQ wlse behind the very chief est apostles, but laboured and endured more abundantly * Cor xii <> than they all: obtained equal favour with God ; was caught up into the third heaven , was taught mysterious truths by immediate revelation ; and after infinite toils, and sufferings, and prodigious successes, glorified the Lord Jesus, by shedding his own blood ; and offering his life a most willing sacrifice, in vindication of that truth, for the confession whereof he, with such outrage¬ ous eagerness, hastened to spill the blood of all that should dare to 'avow it. So eminent an example is CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. ' 123 he, above any other in the Christian history, of our Saviour’s affirmation, that the last should he first. It remains only now, that I conclude this dis¬ course with two short inferences, suitable to the subject I have been upon, and the occasion of this festival. 1. Now, that many who are first shall he last , ought to be a warning to all those, who have had the happiness of instruction, imbibed good princi¬ ples early, and made proportionable improvements; that they do not depart from the way in which they have been trained, nor suffer their latter end to be worse than their beginning. It should also prove an effectual prevention to all those intemperate over- valuings of our own virtue ; than which no other temptations are more likely to destroy it, by betray¬ ing us into spiritual pride and security. How well aware was our great apostle of this rock ? How careful to admonish others of the danger of splitting upon it? The vain confidences' of his con¬ verted gentiles at Rome he takes down, with He not high minded, but fear; for if God . spared not the natural branches, the ’ * Jews, take heed lest he also spare not thee. The falsely presumed iridefectibility of his Corinthians he confutes, from the example of God’s dealings under the Old Testament ; and leaves this advice upon those who depend too far upon the privileges of the New — Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall. His p^j|°r-jX{J2' Philippians he instructs, that the sal- _ liii. 13 14. ration of a Christian is to be wrought out ivith fear and trembling; and therefore declares, that he counts not himself to have apprehended al¬ ready, but that, in order to it, he kept on conti¬ nually pressing forward to the mark; as being duly sensible, that such only, who continue .. faithful unto the end, can have reason¬ able hopes of receiving a crown of life. 124 CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL. 2. As our Lord’s declaration, that the last shaM be first, is a gracious intimation of mercy on God’s part ; so is the example insisted on from it a good direction, what is fit and necessary on our part, in order to such advancement. That very large abate¬ ments in the account of past faults, and liberal al¬ lowances for passions, and infirmities, and mistakes, are made by our great Master and Judge, men are forward enough to infer, from the example of St. Paul : and they so far reason justly. But then they would do well to proceed a step or two farther ; and to observe, from the same example, to what sort of persons such marvellous grace is extended : that they are such, as he was. They that bewail and forsake their past faults ; that see, and are humbled with a sense of them ; that conflict with, and, to the best of their ability, subdue their passions and in¬ firmities. Hence again we learn, that late penitents, when truly and effectually such, will double their diligence, fetch up the time they have lost, and by an uncommon piety and zeal, testify the sincerity of their conversion, and the thankful esteem they have of it. In a word, that nothing will be more at the heart of such men, than making reparation to the world for any past offences given ; and not only wiping out the scandal of a bad example, but ex¬ erting all the power and lustre of an eminently good one. To all which purposes I know not what better expedient to advise, than a devout compliance with the church in the solemnity of this day ; by endea¬ vouring to make the apostle of it more and more our pattern, from lively remembrances of his con¬ version and following life. Both these are most de¬ servedly commemorated by the church in general, because an invaluable blessing to all the Christian world : but more particularly so to us of this nation, whose once blind and barbarous region was mosf; PURIFICATION OF ST. MARY. 125 probably enlightened by his presence and ministry in Britain. Let us therefore beg most earnestly of Collect God to give us his grace , and labour, (as the church hath taught us to pray) that we may shew forth our thankfulness , by following the holy doctrines which he taught. So shall ■. .■ .1,.,. o c . / 2 Tim. IV. 8. we at last obtain a crown oj righteous¬ ness laid up, not for him only, but for all them, who, like him, serve the Lord Jesus, and love his appearing. To whom with the Father, and Holy Spirit, three persons and one God, be all honour and glory for evermore. Presentation of Christ in the Temple , commonly called the Purification of St. Mary the Virgin. THE COLLECT. Almighty and everliving God, we humbly be¬ seech thy Majesty, that as thy only begotten Son was this day presented* in the temple in sub- '* Luke ii.22. stance of our flesh ; so we may be presented unto thee, with pure and clean hearts, by the same thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. THE EPISTLE. mal. iii. 1. 1. TOEHOLD, I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me: and the Lord whom ye seek, shall sud¬ denly come to his temple : even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in : behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of Hosts. ing miracles and other prophets cease, yet I will in due time send one, more than any prophet, even John Baptist, as a harbinger before me ; and the Messiah shall be seen in his temple : even he, who is your general expectation and joy, and in whom the covenant of grace is ratified. PARAPHRASE. 1. The wicked reflections made by some (Ch. ii. 17.)shallbeproved to have no ground. For notwithstand- 12 6 PURIFICATION OF 2. But that com- 2. But who may abide the day of his com¬ ing of his will be a ing ? And who shall stand when he appear- very trying time, eth ? For he is like a refiner’s fire and like and make plain dis- fuller s sope. tinctions between the wicked and righteous, the hypocritical and sincere. 3. Thus shall 3. And he shall sit as a refiner and purifier he by his doctrine, of silver: and he shall purify the sons of at his first coming, Levi , and purge them as gold and silver, that purify men from they may offer unto the Lord an offering in their dross, and righteousness. qualify them for serving God acceptably, by an offering, the use whereof shall never be abolished. 4. The services 4. Then shall the offering of Judah and and devotions of Jerusalem be pleasant unto the Lord, as in the his church shall days of old, and as in former years. then be pure and acceptable, as any that ever were offered up by the holiest pa¬ triarchs, or purest ages of worshippers heretofore. 5. Of all which, so strict account shall be taken, and punishment so ex¬ emplary inflicted on the wicked and profane ; that none shall then have oc¬ casion to say as some now scoflingly meat ? 5. And I will come near to you to judg¬ ment, and I will be a swift witness against the sorcerers, and against the adulterers, and against false swearers, and against those that oppress the hireling in his ivages , the widow, ' and the fatherless, and that turn aside the stranger from his right, and fear not me, saiih the Lord of Hosts. do, (Chap. ii. 17.) Where is the God ofjudg- COMMENT. What differences soever the Jews, or other in¬ fidels, may take in the interpretation of this prophecy ; Christians, who acknowledge the au¬ thority of the New Testament, can remain under no reasonable doubt, to whom it should be applied. The very words are quoted by three Matt xi 'to ii several evangelists. And the mes- Luke vii. 27I senger, mentioned here to go before ST. MARY THE VIRGIN. 127 the face of the Lord, is. by our blessed Saviour himself, declared to be John the Baptist. This is the fore-runner, referred to in the ivth chapter, under the title of Elias ; and (as hath been largely proved heretofore) means, not the very person of that pro¬ phet ; but one, whose resemblance to his charac¬ ter and circumstances was reason sufficient, for foretelling him under that name. Matt. xi. 13, 14, - xvii. 12, 13. Luke i. 17. comp. Malac. iv. 5. SeeGosp. for 4th Sunday in Ail- vent. VoL 1. As little ground can any one have, who consi¬ ders the Scriptures here referred to, to question, whether the Lord, whose face the messenger was sent before, be the Messiah. But in regard the Scriptures take notice of the twofold coming of the Messiah; it cannot but be proper to inquire, whe¬ ther of those two may be concerned in this predic¬ tion. The rather, because some passages before us have been thought a very lively description of some circumstances, with which we are elsewhere informed, his second shall be attended ; but not so naturally to belong to those of his first coming. Such in particular are that question, Who may abide the day of his coming , or be able to stand when he appeareth? The comparing him to a refiner' s fire , and fuller's sope : the de- "lm 2* scription of his sitting like a refiner _ 15’ and purifier of silver: and the threaten¬ ing, that he shall come to judgment , and be a sivift witness against several enormous crimes, specified in the close of the scripture now before us. But all this, notwithstanding, I suppose it will be looked upon as a sufficient evidence, for this prophecy relating to the Messiah’s first advent, if it can be made appear, (1.) That even these pas¬ sages are very applicable to this coming; and then that they stand intermixed with some others, which must needs belong to this only. 1. First therefore, I shall endeavour to prove, PURIFICATION OF 128 . that even those passages already mentioned, which seem most to incline to Christ’s second, are very applicable to his former, coming. Bv the day and coming of Christ we are to under- stand, not only his appearance to the world, but all the memorable changes and events, to which that appearance should minister occasion. Hence some interpreters have applied those phrases here, which speak of purifying and refilling , to the doc¬ trine and grace of Christ. Both which, it is plain, meet with mankind in a condition, but too like a mixed mass embased with great quantities of dross; or like a garment sullied with many filthy stains. To these the word and the Spirit perform the offices of fire and sope, by separating the refuse from the good; and purging out those spots, which have been contracted by natural infirmities, or evil customs. The word is serviceable to these pur¬ poses, by instructing us how, and why, this cleans¬ ing must be made : and the grace attending a right use of that word is so, by disposing the mind to follow such instruction, and conveying such strength against frailties and temptations, as may enable men to make that change effectually. But these advan¬ tages are manifestly owing, the one to the preach¬ ing and institution, the other to the merit and power of Christ, at his first appearance ; and may therefore be fitly implied (as effects in their cause) by that coming, and that day of his. Thus again our Lord may be said to come to judg¬ ment against the several sorts of criminals, mention¬ ed at the 5th verse ; as those sins are more expressly condemned ; as the account, which men must ex¬ pect to render for them, is more fully declared ; and as the eternity of those punishments in a future state, to which the guilty committers render them¬ selves obnoxious, is made more manifest by the doctrine of the gospel, than it ever had been before. For this destroys all those false confidences, which ST. MARY THE VIRGIN. 129 wicked people are so apt to support themselves withal; and gives fair warning, that (any promis¬ cuous distributions of Providence in the present state of things, an yj impunity or prosperity here below notwithstanding) God hath reserved to him¬ self a future and severe reckoning ; and will not fail, at his own appointed time, to repay sinners to their face. But if this interpretation be agreeable to the doc¬ trine of Christ, considered in itself; it is much more so, when we take into the argument the particular circumstances of planting and propagating that doctrine. Now these are sufficiently known to have been so calamitous, that the afflictions and persecu¬ tions, to which every believer was exposed for the sake of his profession, did prove a severe trial of his sincerity and zeal. Hence it is, that we find taking up our cross so often insisted upon, as a necessary qualification of becoming Christ’s disci¬ ples : hence, that necessary advice to act in this matter, likewise warriors, and pro- T , . vident builders, by making before- hand a right judgment of our strength, and com¬ puting the cost of our undertaking: that is, to weigh seriously the conditions, upon which the ad¬ vantages of this religion are offered to us ; and to see, whether, upon a fair stating of the whole ac¬ count, we think it worth our while to forego all other interests, for the sake of Christ, and a good conscience. Hence again, the becoming Christians is so often expressed by following Christ ; and that in such terms, as plainly import our duty of imitating his example; not only in the innocency of his life, but also in the meekness and constancy of his sufferings and his death. And indeed the whole manner of our Saviour’s conversation upon earth, the poverty, the contumely, the pains he chose to endure, had this, among other wise and gracious ends; to teach all those, who profess to be his djs? VOL. jv. S PURIFICATION OF 130 ciples, that he was their pattern, no less than their instructor : and, that they, who aspire after a part in his glories, must not think much to climb up thither, by the same rugged steps in which he hath led the way. This we know was manifestly and universally the case for some hundreds of years. And it seems to have agreed with the expectation of the Jews ; who are said to have made the pangs of the Messiah a proverbial expression for the severest afflictions ; and frequently to use a traditional saying, almost the same literally with that of Malachi here, ver. 2. Alas! who shall live with those great calamities , which shall be seen in the last (that is, according to the common import of the word, in the Messiah’s) days. Now it is plain, that a doctrine, planted with such circumstances, left no room for hypocrisy, or worldly considerations. Here was no temptation to dissemble; noplace for receiving it, otherwise than upon principle; and, if any had come in with an inconsiderate zeal, trials were daily and hourly at hand : such, as would not fail to prove their sin¬ cerity, in a manner abundantly justifying the com¬ parison of fuller s soap , and the refiner s fire. And indeed the whole scheme and temper of Christianity is so contrived, that even the most quiet and peace¬ able profession of it requires the weaning our affec¬ tions from the w orld, a restraint of all sensual ap¬ petites, a fixed desire and love of future and hea¬ venly good things, and a resignation of mind dis¬ posed and resolved to do and suffer any thing, to which the providence of God shall appoint us. So that the first coming of Christ, which established this religion, may, upon all these accounts, be very properly intended by those figurative descriptions of trying and purifying the hearts of men, which the prophet was here directed to express himself by. But there is yet another account, wherein the ST. MARY THE VIRGIN. 131 Jews were more immediately concerned: I mean the destruction of their city by the Romans, and all the miseries attending it. This is, by many ex¬ positors; understood to be the finishing act of Christ’s first advent. It was a punishment evi¬ dently inflicted on that people, for their obstinate unbelief, and barbarous treatment of him. It hath, in a former part of this treatise, been observed most probably to fulfil the ?0SJ'. °An, 4tJl prediction in the close of the fourth Su"d- “ Advenh chapter. And the unparalleled calamities of that dispensation, the astonishing discrimination made by it, the utter ruin of the unbelieving part, and the safety and deliverance of the believing part of the inhabitants, recorded in the story of that dismallest of all tragedies, do so exactly come up to the scrip¬ ture now at hand ; that every syllable of this predict tion, in the third chapter, seems to have been punc¬ tually accomplished upon that occasion. Let thus much suffice for the former part of my argument, that the prophecy we are considering relates to Christ’s first advent ; because even those passages, which seem chiefly to incline to the se¬ cond, are very fairly applicable to this first. I now proceed to the other branch of the argument ; which Undertakes to shew, that the first is the coming of Christ meant here ; because there are several other passages, relating to the same matter, and inter¬ mixed with those already mentioned, which do not seem capable of being applied to any coming, but to this only. 2. The first of these is, that the Lord should come suddenly. Which refers, not to the time of uttering this prophecy, but to that of the messenger being sent before his face. And thus we know in fact it was. For the history of the New Testament (that all possible right might be done to this circum¬ stance) so particularly cgreful to acquaint us, that Uur blessed Saviour was born six months after the K 2 132 PURIFICATION OF baptist: and not only so, but that both of them en¬ tered upon their public ministry, at much about the same distance of time from each other. So truly did the one prepare the way, so suddenly did the other follow ; whether we regard their first appear¬ ance in the world, or their setting out in their re¬ spective characters and functions. And thus we see, of what weight the particular time of John’s birth, and the year of his beginning to preach re¬ pentance is, which St. Luke gives so exact an ac¬ count of ; and what light it reflects back upon the prophecy before us. Which, after having learnt from Christ himself that John was pointed at by it, leaves us under no manner of difficulty, either who the Lord spoken of here is, or what coming of his the prophet had in view. 2. A second circumstance is that of coming to Ms temple. Which agrees with another place in Haggai, where those, who beheld how far the second temple was inferior to the first in point of magnificence, are comforted with a promise that the Lord would fill Ha* ii 7 8 9 h°use 'Mill glory , that the glory of ' i the latter house should be greater than of the former , and in that place he ivould give peace. Now all the accounts given of the second temple, do represent it so very unequal to the first, not only in point of structure and ornament, but especially in respect of several methods of revelation, and marks of God’s more especial presence ; that it must needs have been (according to the prophet’s Ver 3 expression) in all men's eyes , in comparison of that , as nothing. These passages have obliged, not only the generality of Christians, but several very learned Jewish expositors, to interpret Haggai of the Messiah’s personal presence in the temple then spoken of ; as the only manifestation of divine favour, which could fill up the character given there, exalt the glory of his house so high, and justify that pompous introduction, o f shaking ST. MARY THE VIRGIN. 133 the heavens and the earth , the sea and the dry land; expressions usual, in the prophetic style, to denote very surprising and important revolutions. And now, come hither, and behold the predic¬ tions I am speaking of, beginning to be fulfilled this very day. For then first did the only begotten Son of God visit his temple, in substance of our flesh; when, in compliance with the law of the first-born, he was presented there by his holy mother, as the gospel for this festival relates. And this accom¬ plishment old Simeon seems plainly to acknow¬ ledge, who, by divine impulse, adores the divine goodness and truth upon this occasion ; and tells his mother (in words of great affinity to those of Malachi already considered) j Behold, T , this child is set for the fall and rising u e n- ° °- again of many in Israel , and for a sign which shall be spoken against , that the thoughts of many hearts may be revealed. Hither, at twelve years old, he repaired to hear and confer with the doctors ; and told ^ his parents, they had found him in the joh^uTs^c place where his business properly lay. Here, at the first passover of his ministry, he began to exert his zeal, and assert his authority, by driv¬ ing out the buyers and sellers that profaned it. Here, as oft as he resorted to Jerusalem, he held conferences, wrought miracles, and taught daily. Hither he was con¬ ducted with hosannas, as to his pro¬ per palace ; to whom he declared his right by again purging it of them, who made his Father's house a house of merchandize. And of this he did with tears foretel the utter and irreparable ruin. Which, about forty years after¬ wards, was so strictly verified, as evidently to con¬ fine the prophecy now before us, to such an advent of the Messiah, as found the temple actually stand¬ ing. The necessity hereof is so evident, even to the V. Vll. viii. x. Luke xix. 47. Matt. xxi. 12. 24. 134 PURIFICATION OF adversaries of our faith, who believe the Messiah not yet come ; that they are forced to take refuge, in a fanciful dream of a third temple, yet to be built. Which yet, were it any where but in their own ima¬ gination, would prove a vain refuge ; since no other can reasonably be supposed to answer the design of these prophets, but that very temple then in being, when the prophecies were dictated to, and delivered by, them. 3. Another passage, confining us to Christ’s first coming, is the character given in those words, the messenger of the covenant whom ye delight in. The former part exactly suits with all the gracious me¬ thods he submitted to, both in his life and death, for the redemption of mankind, for the reconciliation of sinners to his Father, (in this sense fulfilling that clause Ila ii 9 promise in Haggai , in this place will 8 1 I give peace, saiththe Lord of Hosts) and, by his mediation ratifying (as the author to the He¬ brews expresses it) a new and better covenant , esta- ... blished up on better promises. Meanwhile e )- xi/ Honour the Lord with ’ ’ thy substance , and with the first-fruits of all thy increase : so shall thy barns be Jilted with plenty , and thy presses shall burst out with new wine. Psal cxxvii 4 Now, since children and the fruit of the womb are an heritage and gift , that cometh of the Lord; since his blessing alone in¬ creases mankind ; and the happiness of parents and families, and indeed of the world ip general, de¬ pends so much upon the goodness, and the number, of the persons born into it; no man can doubt, but there are the same acknowledgments justly owing, and the same kind influences of providences are zealously to be sought, in this, as in any other part ST. MARY THE VIRGIN. 153 of our fortunes. Therefore God might lay a tribute upon, and reserve to himself a part of this increase also. And it is reasonable to believe, he did it upon this more extensive account; and that he chose the first-born son , because this was reputed the best and most valuable ; as Jacob says of Ruben ; He teas his might, and the beginning of his strength; _ the excellency of dignity , and the excel - en* x lx‘ ' ’ lency of 'power. The manner of God’s receiving this tribute de¬ serves likewise to be considered. The firstlings of all clean beasts were sacrificed in ... kind: those of unclean were re- Levit’xxvii1^13* deemed by a lamb ; or, it the owner would not go to that price, then the beast itself was not suffered to live. Of these likewise no vows could be made, because they were God’s already ; and so men had no property in, no right to dispose of, them. The children were like- ... wise to be redeemed, not with a 1 um‘ beast, (as some have mistaken that passage in Exdous, applying the lamb to the sons, which belongs only to the ass) but with a sum of money. Whereof the third and the eighteenth chap¬ ters of Numbers give this account. God, intending to make his claim of the first-born, ordered the sum of them to be computed, as also of the tribe of Levi, at the same time. The Levites he accepted, in lieu of an equal number of the first-born, then alive in Israel ; and made them his own peculiar, by appropriating them to the service of the altar. Some will have this to be a reward to that tribe, for distinguishing themselves from the rest, and not joining in the worship of the molten calf; but the employing them in divine service is generally be¬ lieved to be the putting that, which was the busi¬ ness of the first-born, upon them. For mankind were not always so ignorant, or so profane, as the men of this generation ; who think it degrades and 154 PURIFICATION OF lessens a man of condition, to minister about holy things. No : this was esteemed a dignity, and a privilege ; the prerogative of the master and father of the family, and reserved for the heir and most honourable person in the whole house. So far then as the Levites extended, so far they were an ex¬ change for the lirst-born ; and the overplus were redeemed at the price of five shekels a man : wThich afterwards passed into a standing rate, to be paid for the first-born in all succeeding ages. And this was accounted God’s revenue ; a part of the sti¬ pend, which they, wrho are so often in Scripture ho¬ noured with the title of the Lord’s portion, had to subsist upon. Such is the law' : and the obedience paid to it, in the person of our blessed Saviour, is full of mystery, as the institution itself was full of figure and signifi¬ cance. How far the circumstances of this son came under the law, is not necessary to inquire, after what hath been already said under the former head. The same reasons in great measure hold for the presentation of the son, which persuaded the purification of the mother. But in him, thus presented, we may be¬ hold the full accomplishment of that law in all its parts. The deliverance of Israel, by the death of the first-born, was a most express image of the Israel of God being afterwards rescued from slavery and oppression insupportable, by the death of this first¬ born, and our elder brother. The devoting those children of the Israelites ascribed the glory of the deliverance to God ; and owned, it was he alone, and not any strength of theirs, which made the difference between them and their enemies. And as that acknowledged the blessing, and sanctified their families, and encouraged their hopes of a future increase ; so this first-born wras offered for us all, as the fountain and foundation of all our mercies : the Person, from whom all the family of ST. MARY THE VIRGIN. 155 God, both in heaven and earth, are blessed, and derive their whole hope and happiness. As there, theLevites were taken into the service of the taber¬ nacle, instead of the first-born ; so here, this first¬ born was made an high priest, the only acceptable, the only eternal one ; and the discharge of that function, in its several offices, hath ransomed the lives of all the rest. With this difference only, that God did not so exchange him for a sum of money, as not to require his person in kind ; for his life was paid down for the benefit of the younger chil¬ dren. And, to this commutation, usual in the case of the first-born, St. Peter may possibly allude, when desiring those Jews, to whom his first epistle was addressed, to consider, that they were ipet . not redeemed with corruptible things , ' as silver and gold, but with the precious blood of Christ himself. Thus he became (as the apostle styles him the first-born among many brethren ; R ... who are all admitted to the honour om-vlu*- • and benefits of adoption, made children of the same Father and family, and heirs of the same hea¬ venly kingdom, with, and in, and through him. Thus was the intent of the law fulfilled ; which, by declaring the first-born holy, and prescribing a method for making the rest so, implied, that there should be one first-born, originally and essentially so : the perfection of holiness in himself, the only source of it to others. The same, who, by the sa¬ crifice of his death, fulfilled another typical branch of the law, with regard to beasts ; which required the clean in kind, and with the blood of such re¬ deemed the unclean. These are the effects, and this is the mysterious importance, of the only Son of God being presented in the temple, in substance of our flesh. The practical improvement whereof to ourselves may be manifold. The law, though its letter do no longer oblige, hath yet a moral sense of eternal binding 156 PURIFICATION OF ST. MARY. force. For, since to God was devoted the first¬ born, even the chief of all their strength ; this shews, that we ought to think nothing too good for him; that the best is his due, and fittest to be offered there from whence the whole is given. This teaches us to consecrate the beginning and choice of our time, and pains, and substance; to dedicate the prime of our years, the sprightliness of our youth, the flower of our wit, the vigour of our bodies and minds to his honour : to spend our sweat, our labours, our ■wealth, upon such things especially, as promote religion, and are agreeable to his good pleasure; to begin every day, every work, with him ; and to take care, that he be first, and uppermost, in all our thoughts and designs : quite contrary to those un¬ worthy wretches, who throw away their time, and hearts, and estates, and every thing most valuable, upon sin and folly; who would put God off with the nauseous and useless dregs of life, and decays, and diseases, and dosings of a feeble old age ; and scarce ever think of him, till other delights have for¬ saken them, and they can no longer with satisfac¬ tion think of any thing else. Secondly, When we thus observe the mystical in¬ tention of the law, and present ourselves to God, after our Saviour’s example ; we must remember, that he was brought by a virgin mother; and, that our offering in like manner must be chaste and holy, and come from a pure and clean heart: a heart, washed from the pollutions of the world; and de¬ sirous of no pleasure in comparison of that, which results from studying to please God, and from the ravishing sense of his favour and good acceptance : a heart, recommended by that zeal, that sincerity, which may be well approved ; and, if not perfectly without spot, yet having no spots, but those of children ; not the false colours of hypocrisy, or the blemishes of wilful sin. A heart, which, according to the condescensions of the gospel-covenant, may st, Matthias’s day. 157 be esteemed a white robe of righteousness ; though sullied by the necessary frailties of the flesh we wear with it : for such as these the Father seelceth to wor¬ ship him. But, Lastly , When we approach even thus, it must always be remembered, to whom we owe our ac¬ ceptance ; that by Christ alone we have access with confidence to the Father ; Eph> jj- that he is the first-born, the most ex¬ cellent of every creature : and, that all our expec¬ tations lie couched in this argument; p . If the first-fruits be holy , the lump is om* X1* holy : and because he lives and reigns for ever ; all, that are truly his brethren and members, shall most certainly, in, and by, and with him, live also. Which God grant we may do. Amen. St. Matthias's Lay, A SHORT ACCOUNT OP ST. MATTHIAS. The Scripture takes notice of St. Matthias, in that place, and upon that occasion only, which comes into the service of the day. He is, both by Eusebius and St. Jerom, affirmed .. to have been one of the seventy Htaonlta CatoL disciples. 1 he province assigned him, is said by the latter, to have been one of the Ethiopia’s. The rivers, mentioned in that account, incline Hr. Cave to think it should be Cappadocia. He was there murdered by the pagans. In what manner it is uncertain ; but an hymn, cited by Dr. C. out of the Greek offices, seem as from a received opinion, to speak him crucified. The gospel, or acts of Matthias was a spurious book, said by Eusebius to have been com- s posed by the heretics, and fathered • ’ 158 < st. matThias’s day. upon him. And Clemens Alexandrin us observes, that Valentinus, Marcion, and Basilides, sheltered their vile tenets under the pretended authority of this apostle. THE COLLECT. Acts i. 24, 25, Almighty God, who into the place of the 2G. V_^ traitor Judas didst choose thy faithful ser¬ vant Matthias to be of the number of the twelve apostles ; grant that thy church, being' alway pre¬ served from false apostles, may be ordered and guided by faithful and true pastors, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen . THE EPISTLE. PARAPHRASE. ACTS i. 15. 1 5. Soon after 15. j TN those days Peter stood up in the midst our Lord’s ascent -*■ of the disciples and said ( the number into heaven, and of the names together were about an hundred before the miracu- and twenty.) lous descent of the Holy Spirit on the day of pentecost, Peter proposed to them the choice of a twelfth apostle, in the room of Judas. 16, &c. To this end, he first puts them in mind of a famous prophecy, fulfilled in that wretched man ; and relates both his crime and the punishment of it. 20. Particularly that he should fall from that high dig¬ nity in the church, which had been 16. Men and brethren, this Scripture must needs have been fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost by the mouth of David spake before concerning Judas, who was guide to them that took Jesus. 17. For he ivas numbered with us, and had obtained part of this ministry. 18. Now this man purchased a field with the reward of iniquity ; and falling headlong, he burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out. 1 9. And it was known to all the dwellers at Jerusalem ; insomuch as that field is called in their proper tongue, Aceldama, that is to say. The field of blood. 20. For it is written in the book of Psalms , Let his habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell therein. And , His bishopric let ano ther take. st. Matthias’s day. 159 conferred upon him ; and that another, more worthy of that cha¬ racter, should succeed him in it. 21. Wherefore of these men which have companied with us, all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, 22. Beginning from the baptism of John unto the same day that he was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a witness with us of his resurrection , 21,22. But this person, of neces¬ sity, should be one, who, by a constant attend¬ ance upon Jesus, hath been perfect¬ ly acquainted with what he had done and taught, during the whole course of his pub¬ lic ministry: that he may be able to concur in the same testimony with the eleven, in all material points of the Christian faith; and especially in that of Christ’s rising from the dead. 23. And they appointed two, Joseph , call - ed Barsabas, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias. lifted, were accordingly in nomination. 24. And they prayed, and said , Thou, Lord, which knawest the hearts of all men , shew whether of those two thou hast chosen , 25. That he may take part of this ministry and apostleship , from which Judas by trans¬ gression fell, that he might go to his own place. 26. And they gave forth their lots; and the lot fell upon Matthias, and he was num - bered with the eleven apostles. ' \ the vacancy, and made the twelfth apostle. 23. Hereto the assembly readily agreed, and two persons, thus qua- 24, 25, 26. Whereupon, (after devout prayer to God, that lie would direct them in their choice) they proceeded in it by way of lot. And, the lot fall¬ ing on Matthias, he was taken into COMMENT. The main thing here intended, is to acquaint us with the reasons and manner of this day’s apostle being chosen in the place of Judas. But, before we enter upon that point, let me make a re¬ mark or two on St. Peter’s discourse concerning that wretched man, which contains some things, too profitable to be passed over, without any particu¬ lar notice. 160 st. Matthias’s day. 1 . First, then, It is observable, that St. Peter men¬ tioning the fact for which Judas perished, does it in these terms — Judas, who w as guide to them, that took Jesus. We cannot reasonably imagine this apostle, or any to whom he spoke, to be wanting in a just indignation at the treachery of this fallen brother ; and yet the most villanous of all crimes could not have been expressed in softer words. Now my de¬ sign is, by this remark, to give check to that li¬ berty men are apt, and think themselves abundantly warranted, to take, in speaking of ill actions and ill men, with the most aggravating Gospel for 6th terms 0f jnfamy and reproach. There Trinity. are, * confess, and (I have heretofore shewed) some occasions, which even require this sort of treatment from us. But, ex¬ cept in such circumstances, and for promoting such good ends, as w ere there specified, it argues more of a charitable and truly Christian spirit, to abate of our fierceness, even against those practices, of which we do well to conceive the utmost abhorrence. For the virulent language, so often poured out upon profligate and wicked people, is many times the effect, not of zeal, but ill-nature. But how bar¬ barous and wicked a pleasure is it to upbraid, ex¬ pose, and insult over, the faults of our brethren, which w'e ought to pity, and be sorry for, even then, when we ought to condemn and detest them? 2. To this purpose we shall do well to attend to a second particular, very considerable in St. Peter’s management of this subject: which is, referring the audience to an ancient prophecy, foretelling that crime of Judas many hundred years before. Thus it appeared, that in the whole matter there was a secret over-ruling Providence, without whose know¬ ledge and permission none of those things are done, which in themselves carry so great a degree of guilt, and horror, that one would stand amazed, how even the most abandoned of men, should ever S*fi MATTHIASES DAY. 161 be capable of committing them. Such events, they who think too superficially, have frequently made objections against the being and providence of God. But the apostle here hath taught us to pe¬ netrate deeper into, and pronounce more justly of, them. He hath shewed the reflections properly resulting from thence, to be, that it is reasonable to endure patiently the ill effects of that astonish¬ ing wickedness, which God sees fit to permit : to contemplate his wisdom and long-suffering in them all; and not give way to impatience or irreligious suggestions, upon account of any injuries or un¬ easinesses to ourselves ; from practices, which he, who knew, did yet not prevent or interpose against, though they were manifest affronts to his honour, and outrageous violations of his laws. In short, we should satisfy ourselves, that He, who always orders that which is best, and can at pleasure put an ef¬ fectual stop to the most daring and potent offend¬ ers, forbears to do so, for no other reason, than because he knows, though we short-sighted mor¬ tals cannot tell why, it to be better, than their im¬ pieties should not be more restrained. 3. But then those offenders should by all means observe, Thirdly , That St. Peter, together with the crime, does also relate the punishment, of Judas; as a thing no less foreknown and foretold. And the natural consequence of this would be that wick¬ edness, so connived at and foreseen, does involve the actors in no less degree of guilt, for the bring¬ ing about such events, and effecting such wise counsels of Providence, as are produced from thence : for God, as a wise man ex- Ecc presses it, hath left men in the hand of their own counsel. And, although the divine om¬ niscience do perfectly understand all their doings, and all their thoughts, long before : yet are those thoughts and doings still their own. He does not determine their wills by any physical or forci- VOL. IV. m % 162 ST. MATTHIAS S DAY ble restraint, but he hath given them great variety of moral restraints. The light of reason, the guid¬ ance of revelation, the power of conscience: and by these he expects men should govern themselves. If they do not, he convinces them, that though the fact be theirs, the consequences are his : and therefore he frequently exerts himself in turning to his own glory, and the good of the world, the ma¬ lice and mischievous designs of base and villanous wretches. Thus I have formerly made G°spel for appear> ]ie did jn the very case before fore Easter. 118 • But still God punishes men, not according to events, but intentions; and considers, as a judge, the mischief they actually did, or designed ; without any regard to the benefit he turned it to, which it was not any part of their meaning to promote. I could not well overlook passages, qualified to yield so much profit, though not so immediately concerned in the solemnity of this day. I come now to the other parts of the Epistle which are so ; and shall there observe three things : X. First, The nature and dignity of the aposto¬ lic office. 2. Secondly , The reason given for filling up the number, when this vacancy was made. 3. Thirdly, The manner of the choice. 1. As to the first of these, I find myself in great measure prevented, by what hath been Gospel for 1st foraierly delivered upon another occa- Easter. sion. 1 he apostolic omce and au¬ thority was then shewed to consist in three things. 1. In propagating and establishing the kingdom of the Messiah, our Lord Jesus, by bringing men to the belief and obedience of his blessed gospel. 2. In a power of ordering and making such laws and constitutions in matters spiritual, as shall from time to time be found ne¬ cessary for the good government of all the subjects ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 103 in this kingdom ; for admitting into, punishing in, and casting out of it, as occasion shall require. And, 3. In appointing successors with the like powers, for continuing the order, and administering the sacred offices of the church. These several rights and privileges, then more at large insisted on, seem to have been not intimated only, but confirm¬ ed and exercised, by the proceedings we are now considering, as proper to this festival. The first of them, which relates to the propaga¬ tion and establishment of the gospel, I take to be very plainly included in the 21st and 22d verses. There St. Peter declares the end and proper busi¬ ness, which this new apostle was to be ordained for ; and the qualifications requisite to render him capable of it. The end or business to which he was ordained, is expressed, by being a witness (together with the eleven) of our Lord’s resurrection. I lately had occasion to observe stTncimADay.' how important an article this of Christ’s resurrection is : how particular a stress the scriptures of the New Testament lay upon it ; and how frequently it is mentioned, in a sense so com¬ prehensive, as to conclude the whole object of the Christian faith. That thus we are to understand it here, is evident from the qualification premised. For had that single point, of Jesus rising again, been the whole subject-matter of the apostle’s testi¬ mony ; to have retained to Jesus at that time, had sufficed to render these candidates capable of this office. But, in regard the having com- A .. 2] o? panied with the eleven all the time that ’ 5 Jesus went in and out among them , beginning from, the baptism of John until the same day that he was taken up from them : in regard this, I say, is made a necessary condition of the choice here proposed ; it follows that the actions and doctrines of our blessed Saviour, during the course of his public m 2 164 ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. ministry, are all taken into this evidence, and ini* plied by that head of our Lord’s resurrection. For which comprehensive sense of that expression, my reader will content himself to receive the reasons, laid down in the discourse last referred to. Were not this long and intimate acquaintance with our blessed Saviour of the utmost consequence, for bringing men over to the profession of Christianity ; why did St. John begin his first epistle withso solemn , t u • . « o a preface: That which was from thebe- ginning , which ive have heard , which we have seen with our eyes, and our hands have handled of the word of life; (for the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and shew unto you that eternal life, which teas with the Father, and with his son Jesus Christ ) that which ice have seen avid heard, declare we unto you, that ye may have fellowship with us, &c. For the same reason St. Luke, who was not himself an apostle, when writing his gospel. Acts i l o which he styles a Treatise of all that 9 Jesus began both to do and leach, until the day that he was taken up, obviates any objection, which might be made, from his want of the apos- Luke i 3 character, by affirming, thp,t he also had a perfect understanding of all things from the very first. To which we may add, that St. Matthew, and St. John, were themselves of this highest order ; and that, as St. Luke was a companion and fellow-la¬ bourer with the apostle Paul, so was St. Mark likewise of Peter; whom many of the ancients affirm, if not to have dictated, yet to have reviewed and approved, the gospel delivered down to us under his name. So truly did the apostles make good the character given of them here, by bearing witness ; so safely may all succeeding ages depend upon their evidence of our blessed Lord’s resurrection ; that is, the en- Iren. 1. iii. 11. 14. Euseb. 1. ii. c. 15. - 1. vi. c. 14. Dem. Evang. 1. iii. 5. Iren. 1. iii. 1. Niceph. I. ii. 45. st. Matthias’s day. 165 tire account of his doctrine and doings, while upon earth. I call it their evidence at present, in regard there is not one of the several accounts delivered of three things in Scripture, which in its last re¬ sort, does not rest in, and derive itself from, the in¬ formation and authority of one or other of the apostles. But these four gospels, it must be acknowledged, were indited and published at different times ; and the very earliest of the number, not till after those apostles had distributed themselves into different places, for the more speedy and successful spread¬ ing the doctrine entrusted with them. The office of witnesses therefore in the meanwhile, we have no reason to doubt, was performed by some such uniform summary of faith, as might be convenient instruction to their hearers, and suffice for such other purposes, as were then to be served by it. Of this, I say, we have no reason to doubt, because the Scripture itself hath frequently taken notice of it. For of what else can we interpret those expressions in St. Paul, St. Peter, and St. Jude ; The form of doctrine delivered to the 2 Tim^i 13 14. Homans ; the form of sound words , which Timothy had heard and was commanded to hold fast ; the g ood things committed to his trust , through the Holy Ghost : the way of 0 Pet - 01 righteousness, the holy commandment, and the faith which was once delivered to the saints ? To which we may add those equi¬ valent phrases of St. John, That .. 2o °7 which you have heard from the begin- 2 John 4 5 6.' ning, the unction from the Holy One , which ye have received, and which teacheth you of all things, and The commandment which had been re¬ ceived from the beginning. These, and some other passages there, are not to be otherwise accounted for, than by referring them to some fixed rule of belief and practice, • by common agreement pro- 166' st* Matthias’s day. posed to all, whom the first Christian preachers laboured to convert. A rule in substance the same testimony with, and then supplying the want of, that more ample one, which is since contained in the books of the New Testament. So that in both cases the witnesses were the same ; the matter tes¬ tified the same ; and no other difference between the written and unwritten word, except that only, which regards the manner of delivering the evidence. However, if bearing witness were the whole bu¬ siness ; many, no question did, and any, who had the qualifications mentioned here, as necessarily previous to the choice of an apostle, might perform that part, and yet continue in their former station. That Matthias in particular wanted not knowledge to fit him for this work, is plain from the terms upon which he was appointed ; and, that he want¬ ed not zeal and a good disposition, is no less mani¬ fest, from the knower of all hearts ordering him to be chosen. And therefore we must take another view of the apostolic office, to find out the necessity of his being advanced to it. Now, though it be true, that others might, and did preach the doctrine of Christ; yet was not their authority, even in this respect, equal to that of the apostles: for the Scriptures take express notice of several distinctions in point of power, be¬ tween them and other ministers of the gospel. Par¬ ticularly that to them Christ left Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. the care 0f his church : to them John xx. 22, 23. Save the P°"'er of administering Actsviii. 17. 19. his sacraments ; of teaching and gathering disciples ; of feeding his sheep ; or remitting and retaining sins ; nay, and even of conferring the gift of the Holy Ghost, by laying on of hands. In short, the powers, which he exercised in his own person, while the church enjoyed his bodily presence, were delegated to them, as after his departure, his deputies and vice- st. Matthias’s day. 167 gerents. Of these powers some were committed by them to inferior and subordinate ministers ; and others reserved to their own highest order. And this was done after their Lord’s example, who made a like distinction between the seventy and the twelve. For of these last he says (and more could not be said to magnify the extent and dignity of their office) that to them he appoints T , a kingdom , as his rather had appoint - ed unto him , that they may eat and drink at his table , in his kingdom , and sit on thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. Thus, after our Lord’s ascent into heaven, and the descent of the Holy Spirit, all the jurisdiction and government of this spiritual society, the church, was lodged in the apostles. Whosoever had any part of it afterwards, received it from this source. The instances of exercising it, in matters of expe¬ dience and discipline, occur frequently in the epis¬ tles; and one very famous example of it we have in the Book of Acts, upon the controversy • * • •• n/T Acts XV* concerning circumcision, and other Mo- saical rites ; whether the new converted gentiles were obliged to them. The determination whereof was referred to the apostles and elders at xvj Jerusalem ; and their decree upon it was re¬ ceived in, and submitted to, by all the churches. The instances indeed of their authority in pre¬ scribing rules, reforming abuses, settling points of decency and order, censuring criminals, pardoning penitents, shutting out from, and restoring to, com¬ munion; and the ready and constant effect these acts had, and undeniable proofs of their exercising, and of the universal sense of Christians that they had a right to exercise, such power; in all things, wherein the discipline and good government of this spiritual kingdom were concerned. But that, which comes up yet closer to the words of St. Peter before us, is their being, under Christ, not only 168 st. Matthias’s day. the common source of spiritual authority in matters of discipline, but the centre of spiritual unity in mat¬ ters of doctrine. Thus the new converts on the day of pentecost have their faith, their sincerity, their agreement, and their devotion described, by continue ii 42 stcdfastly in the apostles doctrine and felloiv- ship, and in breaking of bread , and in prayers. Thus, when the false Judaizing teachers had troubled xv 24 <>8 ^ie m*nc?s °f many, subverting their souls, and saying they must needs be circumcised ; it was thought a sufficient warrant for rejecting such impostors and their frauds for the future, for the apostles to declare, that they never gave any such commandment. Thus their decree is pronounced the act of the Holy Ghost, as well as of the assem- ■p . .. bly. Thus they are said to be a part P1’ u* “ ' of the foundation, on which the spirit¬ ual house, the church of Christ, is built. Thus, in the passages I had occasion to produce, as proofs of a standard of faith and manners then agreed on, we find abundant intimations of the people’s readily receiving those, as terms of becoming Christians. And indeed they seem to have been by the apostles made the conditions of the covenant at baptism. The keys of the kingdom of heaven, entrusted in their hands, were to be used according to the direc¬ tion of their master ; and, though they did not ori¬ ginally make, yet they declared and explained, the will of their Lord in matters of this nature. To render such declarations more authentic, and in¬ deed above all exception, they were ordered to sus¬ pend the exercise of their powers, till the Holy Ghost should be*poured out upon them. But after¬ wards, when acting and speaking under the influ¬ ence of this infallible guide, their authority was justly esteemed so sacred, that the only question debated among sober and well-minded Christians, seems to have been, whether the doctrine or prac¬ tice at any time in dispute could be traced up to the ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 160 Rom. vi. 17. 1 Tim vi. 14,20. 2 Tim. i. 14. - ii. 2. 1 Tim. vi. 12. 2 Pet. ii. 21. 1 John ii. 20, 27. Apostles. It being generally agreed, that whatever they have delivered as such ought, and that nothing which they did not deliver, ought to be required, as an article of belief necessary to salvation. Hence St. Paul thanks God, that the Romans had obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine, whereunto they had been de¬ livered ; (for so the original expresses it) Timothy is charged to keep, and to commit to faithful men, the good thing intrusted with him ; to remember and discharge the good profession he had made before many witnesses. St. Peter also speaks of the holy commandment being knoivn or acknow¬ ledged, and St. John of the unction being received. By all which (as I said) seems to be intended, the public profession of belief and obedience solemnly made at baptism : such a summary of a Christian’s duty, as the apostles thought proper to require, at each man’s admission into the church ; such again, as might serve for a model and measure, to frame and examine the teaching of all other ministers by ; such a one, I say, being formed, established, and enjoined for these uses by the apostles ; and, as such received, reverenced, and obeyed, by the whole church, as Christ’s own act and command in those his vicegerents: we may see very good reason why Matthias, (supposing him equally qualified before, both as to knowledge and zeal,) should yet be taken into the number of the apostles. And thus it comes to pass, that, besides the governing part peculiar to themselves, their authority, even in the instructing part, was such, that they were, in a degree, far more eminent than any else, entitled witnesses of our Lord's resurrection. Yet still another question remains, concerning the number necessary for those purposes, and why eleven might not as well suffice. Which, it is plain, 170 st. Matthias's hay. A . they could not ; for St. Peter is express, that one must be ordained in the room of Judas. The reason whereof I come now in the 2. Second place to consider. The apostle seems to ground this necessity upon another, mentioned at the 16th verse : that of fulfilling a prophecy relat¬ ing to this matter ; one clause whereof says, that the office or bishopric of Judas should be taken by another. Now here I might insist on the manner of such applications of prophecies being so expressed, as may seem to import a cause, when really an event only is intended ; and that the New Testament does not mean, that the thing was done for that very purpose, that such a prediction in the Old might be accomplished ; but only that, by the thing so done, as related in the New, such a predic¬ tion in the Old Testament was remarkably accom¬ plished. _ . But I have formerly observed, Sund* VoLlIUa8eS* that this necessity of fulfilling things foretold depended upon ano¬ ther, antecedent to it. The truth of God must be justified by events correspondent to his predictions ; but that truth had never engaged itself by such pre¬ diction, unless God had first resolved upon those events. If therefore we can discover any reason, which might determine our Lord to chuse the pre¬ cise number of twelve apostles, and oblige the con¬ tinuance of that number at this time ; that may be allowed to have given occasion, as well to the pro¬ phecy repeated by St. Peter, as to the supply of this vacancy, which accomplished it. The correspondence between the church before and after our Saviour ; or, as the Scripture phrases it, between Israel after the flesh, and the GaWMG8 spiritual Israel of God; hath been in several particulars illustrated hereto¬ fore. This, where it was consistent with the nature of each dispensation, did not only shew respect to Numb. i. 44. - vii. 3. - xiii. 2. st. Matthias’s day. 171 the legal establishment ; (which, though less per¬ fect, was yet of divine extract) but would naturally recommend it to the esteem of the Jews ; and was therefore fit to be continued so long as they continued a settled polity and people. As there¬ fore Moses and Joshua, each the type of Christ, had next under them twelve, who were called the princes of the josh. iii. iv. tribes; representing those patriarchs, from whom those tribes had their descent and denomi¬ nation : and as these were particularly distinguished rest, by special acts of authority, and divine de¬ signation : so had this Deliverer from spiritual bon¬ dage, this Leader of his people into the land of pro¬ mise, his twelve apostles ; the patriarchs and princes of this new people of God, to gather, to govern them, and to act in their behalf, as appointed by their common head. And hence it comes to pass, that the agreement in the Jewish and Christian polity is so often insinuated, to the honour of these apos¬ tles, by mention of twelve thrones on ivhicli they shall sit, judging the twelve tribes of T ‘1^’ X1^’ Israel: of the church represented by a woman crowned with twelve stars : and of the hea¬ venly Jerusalem, described with a wall great and high, with twelve gates, and \*2 at the gates twelve angels, and names written thereon, which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel. And the wall y^T ^ had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Iamb. These, and some other like allusions there are, which manifestly prove a resemblance designed to be (for some time at least) kept up, between the natural and the spiritual Israel with regard to the chief officers in both. But this resemblance regards the number, no less than the quality, of those chiefs, and consequently rendered a supply necessary to the apostolic order, when Judas had diminished this set number by his fall. 172 ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 3. Numb. i. 5. And, as the similitude holds in the number of these chiefs of the spiritual Israel, so does it likewise in the manner of their appointment. The heads of the tribes of Israel, after the flesh, were first named by God himself ; the princes of the Israel after the Spirit, were chosen by Christ. And the person, here chosen, was of divine designation. For the manner of the proceeding is such, as mani¬ festly refers the issue to God’s determination. The nominations of this kind were afterwards made by the apostles themselves, because then their act was properly God’s act ; and the choice of fit persons to serve in so high a station, was a matter of so great importance to the church, that no doubt can be made, but his very particular assistance was present with them in it. But at this time the Holy Ghost was not yet given ; therefore in a case, which was singular, they had recourse to a method, which had often been practised, and was always believed to denote the special appointment of God. The deciding of things contingent by lots was a practice instituted by God’s own command. Thus the two goats, on the solemn day of atonement, were separated ; the one li Ullll/t aaXIII, t/*x# % - - i •» • i , 1 for slaughter to be sacrificed, the other for escape into the wilderness. Thus the land of Canaan was divided, and a portion of it assigned to each tribe. Thus the cities of the — S- xx^ 8 ° Levites were set apart, out of the inheritance assigned to the other tribes. Thus it was determined who should re¬ venge the wickedness of Benjamin, by attacking Gibeah. Thus the services of the priests in the sanc¬ tuary were distributed. All which were so constantly believed to be of God’s immediate assignation, as to give occasion for that aphorism of Solomon , the lot is cast into the lap , hut the whole disposing thereof is of the Lord. Judg. xx. 9. lChron. xxiv. 5, &c. Luke i. 5. 9. Prov. xvi. 33. st. Matthias’s day. 173 From hence, as a matter universally acknowledg¬ ed, among persons conversant in the religion and customs of the Jew's, it appears, that the putting the choice of an apostle upon this issue, was a very so¬ lemn way of referring it to the decision of God him¬ self, which is yet farther evidenced, by that solemn invocation of him upon this so very inportant exi¬ gence. Whereby these great patterns of piety have set us an example, which the wisdom of our excel¬ lent church hath directed us all to follow7, by beg¬ ging, in her Collect for this festival, that we and all Christians, being always preserved from false apostles , may be ordered and guided by faithful and true pas - tors through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. THE GOSPEL. ST. MATT. xi. 25. PARAPHRASE. 25. A T that time Jesus answered and said, I 25. Jesus, then thank thee, O Father, Lord ‘of heaven reflecting upon the and earth, because thou hast hid these things success and good from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them effect, which the unto babes. preaching and mi¬ racles of his apos¬ tles sent forth (as is related chap. x. 5. Compare Luke x. 21.) to spread his doctrine, had met with, in persons of a disposition different from that upbraided in the verses next before, gave solemn thanks to his Father for it : and magnified the wisdom of that dispensation, which left the self-conceited in the ignorance they affected, and instructed the meek and dispassionate, the modest and the lowly, in the mysteries of the gospel. 26. Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight. 27. All things are delivered unto me of my Fa¬ ther : and no man knoweth the Son, but the Father : neither knoweth any man the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him . such as submit to be taught by him. 28. Come unto me all ye that labour, and are heavy laden, and J will give you rest. 27. Mysteries which God hath revealed by his Son, and not to be known by any, but 28. Such there¬ fore he invites, with a promise of 174 st. Matthias’s day. easing their minds of all those hardships, which the Levitical law, the consciousness of their own faults and frailties, or the difficul¬ ties of human life, would otherwise continue to load them withal: and, in comparison whereof, the duty and subjection he requires of them, would be found very supportable. 29, 30. For they, 29. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, who bring with for I am meek and lowly in heart : and ye shall them a right tem- fnd rest unto your souls. per of mind, and 30. For my yoke is easy, and my burthen is imitate the meek- light. ness and humility of their Master, shall not fail to find him gentle in his commands, and the discharge of them softened by great comforts and inward satisfactions. COMMENT. The use I shall make of this passage at present is, by fixing on the latter part of it, to shew, what encouragement men have to come to Christ , to take his yoke upon them, and to learn of him ; upon ac¬ count of that rest, promised here to the souls of them that do so. In plain terms, I mean to prove, that Christianity hath provided for all, who study and practise it in good earnest, the best refreshment under, and most effectual remedies against, any dif¬ ficulties or sufferings ; which either they, to whom these words were spoken, did, or which any other persons whatsoever can possibly, labour under. To this purpose I shall set myself to satisfy the two following inquiries. 1. First, What thoseburthens of miser} are, which exposed men to all that hardship and disquiet, thought fit to be intimated here by wearisomeness, and labour, and pain. And then, 2. Secondly What comforts and cures the sin¬ cere obedience of Christ and his gospel adminis¬ ters to each of these respectively. 1. As to the causes of this misery, they may, l think, be conveniently enough reduced to three sorts. Such as arise, either, st. Matthias's day. 175 ■First, From the temper of the Jewish law, and the state of men’s souls under that dispensation, or, Secondly , From a consciousness of their own sins ; or, Lastly , From the afflictions of the present life. 1. The first of these, which regards the Jewish law, though exceeding pertinent to our Lord’s pur¬ pose, and the circumstances of the persons, with whom he was then conferring, is yet to us (blessed be God) of no farther concern ; than as the weight of the burthen, when rightly understood, may make us duly thankful for the greatness of the deliverance. Referring therefore to my second head so much as may be serviceable to that end, I proceed to the next burthen, which I presume our Saviour might have in view. And that is, 2. The consciousness of our own sins. It were easy to enlarge on this occasion, by representing the justness of giving to a vicious course of life the titles of weariness and labour. How exactly they square to the insupportable tyranny of un¬ governed appetites and passions, and to the endless drudgery of attempting to gratify them. But this I rather take to be insinuated at the 30th verse, where the yoke of Christ is affirmed to be easy , and his bur¬ then light. And therefore, since neither the mea¬ sure of this discourse permits, nor the point I am upon, : obliges me, to go so far, I choose to con¬ fine my thoughts to that sense of guilt in particular, which’ we often find David, and other holy penitents in Scripture, complaining of, as a load p . ... very sore, and too heavy for them to sa ’ XXXVUI* bear: At the instant of commission, we are warmed with passion and eager desire. The prospect of some pleasure or profit carries us out of ourselves ; and, like soldiers in battle, we are not sensible of the wound, just at the moment of its being given. But, when the heat of action is over ; then, like them 176 st. Matthias’s day. too, we grow stiff and full of anguish. The flush of our spirits cools, and the gaiety of our false ex¬ pectations forsakes us. We begin to see the fact as it really is ; stript of all those counterfeit beauties, in which sensuality and the subtilty of the tempter had dressed it up to deceive us. And upon a second and sober recollection, nothing remains behind, but deformed images of our folly, and the smarting scourges of a self-condemning breast. And, who is able to live under the gnawings of this worm? Were there no other torture in wicked¬ ness, but that of being eternally dissatisfied with one’s own self, and the clamorous reproaches which sound from within ; no man of reason and ingenuity could long support it ; none could think any advan¬ tages of sin worth his purchase, at so dear, and withal, so unbecoming, sou nmanly a price. But when the matter does not end here; when ... our hearts therefore condemn us, because l o m in. - . we jiave offended one, who is greater than our hearts , and lcnoiveth all things ; one, who sees a great deal, which we never observed, and punctually remembers many things, which we have long since forgotten ; and considers distinctly each aggravation of those crimes, which our own parti¬ ality hath, by all possible artifice, laboured to soften and extenuate: when the sentence we now pass upon our guilty selves is but a pledge and antici¬ pation of that future and final one, which shall be pronounced in thunder by our angry Judge, and the present horrors of a wounded conscience are so many foretastes of the fruitless and endless agonies of the damned ; when, I say, the case stands thus with sins unpardoned ; no wonder, if such remembrances be grievous, and the burthen of them intolerable ; and yet, this and no better, is the condition, to which a habit of vice indulged reduces men. So bitter is the reflection, so dismal is the prospect, of an ac¬ cusing mind, till thorough repentance have made up st. Matthias’s 'day. 177 the breach, and God speak peace and reconciliation to it. It must be confessed, and it is but too sad a truth, that this is not the case of every wicked man : many, even of the most profligate, are utter strangers to these terrors, and commit the vilest things, without any remorse at all. St. Paul instructs us, how to account for their doing so ; when he says their consciences are seared with an Eph^V^in hot iron; and, that they have so hardened themselves by custom, as to he past feeling. If, therefore, some work all uncleanness with greediness , if they glory and triumph in their shame ; does this proceed from the safety ? No, but from the stupidity of their souls. Yet these are the wretches, that in¬ sult religion and its ministers ; that often rejoice in, and boast of, such insensibility, as a mark of their happiness and native freedom. Vain, absurd men! Why do ye not (for ye might with equal reason) extol the peculiar happiness of an apoplexy, and the pro¬ found tranquillities of a lethargy? In all these cases, ease is equally the symptom of misery and danger : for, till the patient be awakened into tenderness and smart, there is no hope, no possibility of a cure. A wounded spirit is certainly very grievous, and hard to bear ; but even the painfulest of those wounds will bring more true comfort at last, and are infinitely rather to be chosen, than that sottish hardiness, which says of guilt in general, as Solo¬ mon’s drunkard said of his wine : they „ ... have stricken me, and 1 teas not sick; they have beaten me, and I felt it not : when shall 1 awake ? I will seek it yet again. 3. The third burthen, which I presume to be in¬ timated here, was said to be, that suffering and dis¬ quiet of heart, which may arise from the afflictions of the present world. The greatest and most pros¬ perous of the sons of men are in no degree exempted from the power of Providence ; but feel in their for- VOL. IV. n 178 st. Matthias’s day. tunes surprising’ changes, and frequent interruptions : diseases and pains in their own persons, hazards, and losses in their estates, disappointments in their most promising hopes and undertakings, parting with the most useful of their friends, and the dearest of their relations ; and a thousand, and ten thousand me¬ lancholy events, which no prudence can prevent, no sagacity can foresee, and consequently, no wit of man can particularly describe. Some or other of these do more or less chequer the life of every one of us ; these, there is no remedy, but bear we must : and well it were, if all of us could bring ourselves to bear them as we ought. The great misfortune is, that when these fall in with a black heavy blood, weak minds, or very tender natures, the impression is too strong : life itself grows a burthen, and all its comforts are soured and swallowed up, by some too over-bearing resentment of grief; and indeed even they, who are most happy, both in their circum¬ stances, and their constitutions, do find the mixture of sweets in their cup, or (which, in regard of the point before us, comes much to one) the manner at least of their tasting and being affected with these, greatly overpowered by that of their bitter part. If then we viewr mankind in this melancholy po¬ sition, exposed to infinite sufferings and tempta¬ tions ; pushed on to sensual pleasures by strong Appetites, not to be gratified with safety ; violently averse to many difficulties, which reason and honour forbid them to decline ; liable to daily and hourly alterations ; and much more sensibly moved with . every change from better to worse ; destitute, afflict¬ ed, tormented, and all without the notices of any other state, or the support of a compensation to be made hereafter ; where shall we find a creature more truly pitiable ? I am not now considering, what reliefs might be had from those privileges, by which human nature is so gloriously distinguished ; supposing every st. Matthias’s day. 17.9 man to make the best, that can possibly be made, of reason and consideration: but I take men, as we find them, and as they commonly order the matter. And thus I may be bold to ask, what those privi¬ leges are, generally, in fact, and in the event ; but so many fresh instruments of new, unnecessary, and more grievous troubles : brutes are indeed a great deal beneath us in dignity and capacity ; but are they not manifestly beneath us, in several aggrava¬ tions of suffering also? They feel the present, and they feel that only. Their evils are all of nature’s and God’s sending: they do not fear what they can¬ not foresee ; and when their pains have done, they have done with them. And how supportable is this, in comparison of that, which the generality of man¬ kind endure, whose most and sorest troubles are not the work of Providence, but their 'own? They chew the cud of every unpalatable morsel, renew their calamities by sad reflections upon them, when past and gone, but forget the numberless blessings that should balance these; are ever looking toward, scaring themselves with distant possibilities, and lose all sense of present good, by ghastly images of evils, tliat never come to pass at all. Thus are rea¬ son and memory turned upon ourselves, and made our constant executioners : as if the prerogative of mankind consisted only in a greater dexterity to rack and torment themselves, than any other crea¬ ture here below is made capable of. What redress then shall wretched mortals find so qualified by nature, so industrious, by the abuse of their faculties, to contrive their own misery and per¬ petual disquiet? Will the sense of a God and Pro¬ vidence, and those improvements of reason, com¬ monly called natural religion, administer comfort and relief? No : not in any degree. These only add weight to the burthen, by representing our crosses and calamities, as the disposals of a power above us. For whatsoever might be said of his N 2 180 st. Matthias’s day. wisdom ; good men in affliction could have slender confidence in his justice, or benignity: a blind chance were, to such, more eligible, than a governor that sees and knows, but does not distinguish in his distributions. Bad men indeed could not accuse him of iniquity : but would that make their punish¬ ment one whit the more tolerable ? Surely it is not, nor ever can be, a mitigation of our sufferings, to know we have deserved to suffer. Quite contrary: it is the last and highest aggravation, by adding the sense of guilt to that of pain, and pointing all our adversities, with the goads and stings of a restless upbraiding conscience. So would the case stand with natural religion ; and the Jewish could not mend the matter: for in a law expressly covenanting (as that did) for temporal mercies and judgments, the state of each man’s for¬ tunes would be expected to hold proportion with his deserts. Consequently, the more firm persua¬ sion of the truth of God any man entertained, the more uncomfortable must every severe dispensation be to that man ; because carrying the signature of a wise and righteous God, angry, and avenging some proportionable provocation : and how dark, how dismal these apprehensions are, how full of horror, and amazement, all who have felt them know. And we, who are God’s ministers, too frequently can see it in them, whose disordered spirits and religious melancholy confound even piety, and virtue itself, with the bare borrowed form of guilt, and imaginary terrors of despair. Such was the condition of mankind before Christ ; such it is still without Christ. Which methinks should prevail with all men most passionately to de¬ sire a remedy for so complicated a misery : and where this may be found, I now proceed to shew, by observing under my 2. Second head, What cures and comforts the sincere obedience of Christ and his gospels adminis- st. Matthias’s day. 181 ters to each of the griefs and burthens already spe¬ cified under the first head. 1. And here it is fit I begin with the Jewish law : the burthen whereof is happily removed, and our thankful acknowledgments for its being so are due, upon these following accounts. 1. As its laborious ceremonies are abolished, and in their stead any easy and rational service required at our hands. A worship in Spirit and truth; the practice of noble and beneficial virtues ; worthy the majesty of God to accept, worthy the dignity of men to pay ; and such, as sufficiently recommend themselves to the sober sense and judgment of every considering person. 2. A second instance of our happiness in this respect is the provision made against the inefficacy of the legal sacrifices, by the one, the universal, the perfect and sufficient oblation of the Lamb of God : the Lamb, who alone could take away sin : the Lamb, who once offered to take away the sins of the whole world ; the Lamb, of which those un¬ der the law were types and shadows, and derived all their worth and title to acceptance from prefi¬ guring him. 3. The rigour of that law is also remitted, by changing the obedience of works into that of faith : by making gracious allowances, and large abate¬ ments, for unavoidable accidents and infirmities ; and by receiving men upon terms consistent with frail and corrupt nature. By proposing to all sin¬ ners truly penitent, and to all good men sincere in their endeavours, that they should be justified by the merits of another, who could not have any of their own, to expect that blessing from. Upon the whole matter then, the gospel, though a yoke, is a gentle and easy yoke, in comparison of that shaken off and exchanged for it. The cove¬ nant now struck with mankind accommodates itself to our capacities ; it is possible to every honest and 182 st. Matthias’s day. willing mind ; it treats us with more respect ; no longer as servants, but as children, nay, as heirs : it is also established upon more glorious promises ; not the inheritance of an earthly Canaan, or abun-r dance of corn and wine; but of joys exalted and refined : figured to us indeed by eating and drink¬ ing with our heavenly Father in his kingdom ; but in reality suitable to the utmost desires of a ration¬ al and immortal soul ; even the ravishing delights t*.i - n of his presence, with whom there are JL Sdl* XVI* 11. -j *11 * 1 j ’I 1 pleasures unconceivable, inexhaustible rivers of pleasure for evermore. 2. The next advantage to be considered, is that, which the Christian religion brings to them, who are grieved and wearied with the burthen of their own sins. Now the fundamental point of this reli¬ gion is a Saviour and Redeemer : one who is the be¬ loved, the only begotton Son of God, and therefore he must needs be able ; one, who came into the John iii IG wor^ f°r that very purpose, that all who believe in him should not perish, but have everlasting life , and therefore he cannot but be willing doubtless, to save to the utter- Rev ‘Ts ^ most them that come to God by him: Col. ii. 14 15. one w^° hath ivashed us in his own blood, nailed the hand-ivriting that was against us to his cross, and triumphed over sin in his death: one, who, we are perfectly assured, hath effected all this, in that God raised him from the dead. For nothing, less than the full payment of our debt, could have rendered the detaining him in the grave impossible. And therefore the justice of God, when opening the prison, and releasing our surety, did by that very act acknowledge satisfac¬ tion. To be baptized, to believe, to repent, to en¬ gage, and to live, as become Christians ; this is still, and this is all, left upon us to do. And, hough all our actions will continue imperfect, and oo many of them may happen to be very impure. st Matthias’s day. 183 yet still there is mercy to pardon, still there is grace to assist. And to them, who are careful not to abuse these, are those peaceful voices sounding from above, My strength is made perfect in weakness; and Son, be of good cheer, ?-C°r,.x,Ii9* sms be jorgiven thee. The terrors of Satan may possibly disturb, and the mistakes of a timorous mind, wrought up by an unhappy complexion, may sometimes deject, even such good men as these. But, so long as they give diligence heartily to bewail all involuntary, and to avoid all presumptuous wickedness ; they may accost their tumultuous spirits in David’s soli¬ loquy, Why art thou so sad, O my soul, pgal ^j... and why art thou so disquieted within me ? Still put thy trust in God. For, as one better instructed than David argues, Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's ’ elect ? It is God that justifieth, who is he that con- demneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather that is risen again, ivho is even at the right hand of God, who also malceth intercession for us. He hears our every sigh and groan, is conscious to every pensive thought, puts those tears into his bottle, with which the pious mourners wash q' their beds; interposes his own blood and sufferings, screens the trembling penitent from the justice of an angry God, and brings him before a re¬ conciled and tender Father. A Father, whose bowels yearn over the miseries, which his ungra¬ cious children bringupon themselves ; and a Father, always ready to receive with open arms, the most prodigal and lost of all his sons, when they aban¬ don their extravagance, and come back to him and their duty. This is our rock, the refuge and con¬ fidence of frail and guilty people, that, if we be sinners , we are such, as Christ came into ^ T-m . the world to save : that no offences can be so enormous, which his propitiation is not more 184 st. Matthias’s day. than equivalent for ; no sickness so desperate, but this spiritual physician is able to heal it. And they are the diseased, they are the polluted, that he conies to. They are the weary , they are the heavy laden , whom he calls. And he would not bid them come, if he were not willing to receive them. He, that in¬ vites in general terms, does not exclude the worst ; and the worst, provided they be weary , sensible of their burthen, and desirous to be eased of it, shall not be thought unworthy of refreshment, and sup¬ port, and deliverance. 3. Lastly, Those disquiets, which arise from worldly afflictions, are likewise most effectually as¬ suaged and healed by the doctrine and service of Christ. For it is the peculiar glory of the gospel, 0 to have brought life and immortality to light ; and, by establishing the certainty of one to come, to have given ns a right understand¬ ing of a state we are now in. Hence we learn to dis¬ tinguish, between a transient condition of discipline and trial, and one of duration and final retribution. Hence, that the season of rewards and punishments, strictly so called, is not yet ; nor the fate of men fixed and absolutely determined here below. Con¬ sequently, that no certain judgment can be made of ourselves, or of others, from the different for¬ tunes now dispensed to them : nor any preremp- tory sentence passed, whom God loves, or whom he bates, by any thing, or by all the things, that are at present before us. The same adversity may be, to one the blow of an enemy, and to another the chas¬ tisement of a father : to one meant for a scourge of his vices, to another an exercise of his virtues: to both very serviceable, in order to present improve¬ ment, and to future happiness. And therefore it is easy to discern how it may consist very well, not only with the justice, but even with the mercy of God, to afflict the best of men : in regard no life is so unblameable, as not to deserve some correction ; I st. Matthias’s day, 185 nor any example of piety, yet so bright, as not to be capable of still greater lustre. Now when these reflections have been duly made, (which to be sure they have not, till we are seriously convinced, that all events are disposed by one who is wiser than we ; one, who sees and weighs our circumstances thoroughly ; one who loves us in¬ finitely, and seeks all occasions to do us good;) we then have a comfort solid, and adequate to the se¬ verest of his appointments concerning us. And this is a comfort, peculiar to Christianity : because no other institution ever did, or could, set the de¬ merits of sinners, the love of God to mankind, and our hopes of bliss immortal, in their true light. The utmost, that philosoply can pretend to upon this occasion, is in the very worst sense of the poet’s terms, Verba et voces ; words only, and empty sounds in comparison. For ten thousand such volumes, as Seneca and Epictetus, can never lie so close at our hearts, or give that sweet repose to spirits in perplexity, as this single text from St. Paul rightly applied would do ; Our Q light affliction, which is but for a mo - " v' * mcnt, worketh out for us a far more exceeding and eternal iv eight of glory . I ought not to leave this head, without adding, that, to prevent all disappointment or mistake in our expectations from the promise of my text, we must proceed with some distinction, concerning the burthens severally spoken to. That of the Jewish law is indeed quite taken off ; but from the other two we are not totally delivered. We must there¬ fore think our Lord as good as his word, if at pre¬ sent we be strengthened against sin, and supported under affliction. The Son of God himself, who is our pattern, had his temptations and his agonies. And his example will direct us, how to interpret his promise, when either of these cases happens to be ours. He had the ministry of angels in both ; 186 ANNUNCIATION OF we in proportion have leave to depend upon a mighty, though invisible assistance ; the protection of God’s providence, the presence of his grace to sustain and defend, to strengthen and rescue us. A peaceful conscience ; a mind contented, even, and serene; a lively faith, steadfast trust, and cheerful hope. In these is the repose of a good man while mortality detains him here below. But the time is drawing on, when such as come to Christ shall ac¬ tually cease from sin, and be at perfect rest from the labours and troubles of life. For the seeds of immortality are already sown, and have taken root, though they cannot oring fruit to maturity, except we die. And nothing can go higher than this : no calamity can, in the reason of the thing, be a match for that comfort, which is qualified to reconcile us even to death, and can disarm that last grim adver¬ sary of all his sting and terror. And this is done to every good Christian, by rendering his grave a passage to light and bliss, and the separation of soul and body an expedient, necessary to consummate the happiness of both. The Annunciation of the blessed Virgin Alary.. THE COLLECT. Luke i. 26, &c. Matt. i. 20, Arc. Horn, iv, 25. — vi. 5. TMfE beseech thee, O Lord, pour thy grace " ~ into our hearts, that as we have known the incarnation of thy Son Jesus Christ by the mes¬ sage of an augel ; so by his cross and passion we may be brought unto the glory of his resurrection, through the same Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. THE EPISTLE. PARAPHRASE. ISAI. vii. 10. 10, 11. God knowing that Ahaz would not rely 10. 7%/tOREOVER the Lord spake IrJL egain unf0 Ahaz, saying. THE BLESSED VIRGIN MARY. 187 11. Ask thee a sign of the Lord thy God ; upon the promise qsk it either in the depth or in the height made, Ver. 7, &e. above. gave him by Isaiah, choice of any mi¬ racle he would name which should be wrought in confirmation of if. 12. But Ahaz said, I will not ask , neither 12. This indul- will I tempt the Lord. gence Ahaz refused to make the expe¬ riment of. Not because he believed without it ; but because he liath no confidence in, or value for it. 13. And he said, Hear ye now, O house of 13. Hereupon David, Is it a small thing for you to weary the prophet con- mew, but will ye weary my God also l cerns himself no farther with Ahaz, blit addresses to the people of Judah, and descendants of David in general. First, by rebuking their infidelity under the present fear and consternation, as an injury and affront, not only to him, who was God’s minister, but to God himself : 14. Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign, Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Im¬ manuel. 14. And then, by foretelling the M essiah’s miracu¬ lous birth of a vir¬ gin ; in whom the favour and presence of God with his people should be so conspi¬ cuous, as to deserve the title of Immanuel, or God with us, in a most eminent and altogether peculiar sense and manner. IS. Butter and honey shall he eat , that he 15. And yet may know to refuse the evil, and chuse the this divine Person good. should condescend to be very man; and should give evidence of his being such, by being nourished, and growing up to maturity of understanding, like common chil¬ dren. See Luke ii. 40. 51, 52. COMMENT. The proper Scriptures, now offered to our me¬ ditation, exactly answer the design of this fes¬ tival. The mercy it commemorates, being in the epistle with great solemnity foretold, and in the Gospel for the day, related with very particular cir¬ cumstances, as punctually accomplished. The con- 188 ANNUNCIATION OP sequence of the thing itself, and therefore of our belief of it, must needs be very great : by reason it lets us into a knowledge of the first act, whereby the Son of God vouchsafed to empty himself for our sakes. In that act it reveals the mystery of God made man: upon which the whole scheme of the Christian religion seems principally to turn. Hence all avow ed adversaries of the faith have with opened malice attacked, and all the corruptors of it have, with subtlety and dissembled friendship, endeavoured to subvert the article of our blessed Saviour’s miraculous incarnation. My design, at present, is to establish this truth : not by industriously entering into an examination of the arguments brought against it ; but by such an illustration of the prophecy in the Old, compared with its application in the New Testament, as may suffice to settle our own minds ; as if well attended to, will also be a guard against the false reasonings of others. To this purpose it will be requisite for me to con¬ sider, I. First , The occasion of this prophecy: and II. Secondly , The substance of the prophecy itself. 1. Rightly to understand the occasion of this prophecy, we must take a short view of the time, and juncture of affairs, in which it was delivered. Now the history informs us, that, about the end of Kin rS xv 37 Jotham’s reign, the kings of Syria and lngsxv. . jsrae] entered into designs against the people of Judah. Which yet God did not suffer to be put in execution, till Ahaz, whose wickedness rendered him a notorious object of divine vengeance, succeeded unto the throne. Then each of these enemies were suffered to prevail. Great multitudes ... were carried captive to Damascus by 2 r yn«XoVm* Rezin ; and, in an engagement with Pekah, king of Israel, the king of THE BLESSED VIRGIN MARY. 189 2 Kings xv. 37- 2 Chron. xxviii. 1 —16. 2 Kings xvi. 5 — 10. Isa. vii. 1. 2 Chron. xxviii. 16. 20, &c. 2 Kings xvi. 10 — 19. 2 Chron. 22. XXV1U. Judah’s son, some of the principal officers, and a hundred thousand men, were slain in one day, and two hundred thousand women carried captive. After this, (for so it is very probably judged, by comparing together the accounts given in the books of Kings and Chronicles, and by placing the actions according to the order in the margin) the kings of Israel and Syria agreed to come upon Judah, with a confederate army. The apprehension of those powers in conjunction, which had, when encountered singly, been found too strong for them, created that general consternation in the king and people of Judah, which the prophet at the second of this chapter elegantly resembles, by the trees of the wood bending and trembling with the wind. Against these terrors it was, that God sent Isaiah to support them. Which he does, first , by a promise, that the y^* designs of the enemy should be dis- 2 Kin<^s xvi. 5. appointed: and that they who, when made executioners of divine vengeance, could each of them separately overcome ; no, when presuming to act without such commission, should not, with all their force united, be able to prevail. Then he foretels the downfall of their adversaries ; and sets a period within which time destruc- y**' tion should happen to both the kings, then besieging Jerusalem. For these events (which came ac¬ cordingly to pass in a very few years after) the wicked king gave no credit to the prophet. And that incredulity occasioned the proffer, made at the 11th verse. But Aliaz, who had forsaken God, and put all his confidence in the Rezin was slain about two, Pekah about three, and the kingdom . m. c. . ^ papjag^ that he never heard or fol¬ lowed Jesus at all. It is much disputed, whether he be the same with that John surnamed Mark, men¬ tioned Acts xii. and xv. as the attendant, first of Paul and Barnabas; afterwards, when these two apostles parted, of the latter, whose sister’s son he was. This is the reason by which most have been induced to conclude our evangelist not to be the same ; as thinking those tra¬ vels, with Paul and Barnabas, inconsistent with that constant retainure to St. Peter, which is ge¬ nerally reported of our St. Mark. But, what weight soever this argument may have, several learned persons are by no means convinced by it. A late learned historian de- clr.Ura 1111 ' clares himself so far from seeing any necessary consequence in it, as to say that Mark, the kinsman of Barnabas, is without doubt the same with him who wrote the Gospel, which goes under St. Mark’s name ; and which is generally supposed to be written, while he was under the direction of St. Peter. And 44 au ' a our learned Pearson manifestly in¬ clines to this opinion: he presumes Ad Ann.50. ST. MARK’S DAY. 211 the reason of Mark returning with Barnabas and Saul to Antioch (when they had delivered the cha¬ ritable collections, Acts xi. xii.) was that St. Peter’s absence from Jerusalem at that time gave him lei¬ sure so to do. He adds, that the kindred and acquaintance between Peter and Barnabas, the uncle of Mark, was the most intimate that could be ; he imputes to this the compliance shewed by Barnabas to St. Peter’s behaviour among the Judaizers at Antioch ; and the disagreement, which afterwards separated St. Paul and him in their travels. The question is not of any great con¬ sequence; but far from being given- up on the one side; though perhaps more generally asserted on the other, which holds, that these are two different Marks. Be that as it will, the Gospel we now enjoy under that name, is agreed to be written by the author, when accompanying St. Peter; and the occasion of writing it to be this. After the defeat of Si¬ mon Magus, the reputation of our faith grew so great, and the converts to it so many, at Rome ; that they were desirous to have in writing those doctrines, which had hitherto been imparted to them by word of mouth only. St. Mark, to whom this request was made, did accordingly set himself to recollect, what he by long conversation had learnt from St. Peter : this writing from his own memory is rendered as a reason, both for the brevity of the nar¬ ration, and the order of facts, being less exact. To the setting about this w ork, it is said, that, although Peter neither gave countenance or Comp Eus. Hist, discountenance; yet, when finished, lib. vi. c. 14. & he perused, approved, and recom- lib- »• c. 16. mended it to the use of the churches : Ireu* llb* c* lm this account Eusebius gives from a book of institu¬ tions, written by St. Clement of Alexandria, but now p 2 Euseb. Hist. lib. ii. c. 15. - v. 8. ■ - vi. 14. Euseb. lib. iii. c.39i 212 ST. MARKS DAY. Le Sueur Ann. 62. Ib. Ann. 65. Pears. 68. Nazian. in Arrian. Euseb. ubi. sup. Chrys. in 12 Ap. Hieron. in Catal. lost. There is indeed a passage in Irenajus, irtr- porting, that this Gospel was not written till after St. Peter’s death. (If by the word or dis- cessus, Irenseus meant decease; and not rather the departure of St. Peter and St. Paul from Rome, as some interpreters understand him.) But the gene¬ ral current of antiquity favours the account of Cle¬ ment: to which we may add, that, though the most ancient writers give us now no au¬ thentic particulars of St. Mark’s death, yet those who do, seem to place it before that of St. Peter. Having written his Gospel, he is said to have left Italy, which had enjoyed the benefit of his labours for some time, and to have carried it with him to Alexandria in Egypt; where he first preached Christ, constituted a bishoprick, and was succeeded in it by Anianus. The Ascetic Christians,* said to be an order founded there bv him, seem to be mistaken for Jews : for such were the Therapeutae ; whose rules Roman. Epistle and discipline Philo so highly ex- published by Co- tols, that those very commenda- tomesius at Lon- tions render their Christianity sus- don. 1687. pected. After some time spent in Alexandria, St. Mark is said to have gone through Lybia, Marmorica, and Pentapolis : and, after his return to Alexandria, to have been murdered there, about Easter, at which time of the year extraordi¬ nary honours used to be paid to Serapis. The Egyptians, in zeal for this idol, seized St. Mark as he was officiating in his Christian church ; tied his feet with cords, and dragged him about the streets and rocks, till the skin and flesh being torn off, he at last expired under the torture. * Compare Val. in Euseb. lib. ii. 17. with Dr. c. Brown's Dissertat. de Therapeutis, at the end of Clem. ST. MARK’S DAY. 213 THE COLLECT. O Almighty God, who hast instructed thy holy church with the heavenly doctrine of thy Evangelist St. Mark ; give us grace that, being not like children carried away with every blast of vain doctrine, we may be established in the truth of thy holy 'gospel, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. Eph. iv. 14, 15. THE EPISTLE. EPH. iv. 7. paraphrase. 7. TTNTO evei'y one of us is given grace 7 .To each Christ- ^ according to the measure of the ian (so many ways gift of Christ. united to all his fellow - Christians,) as before Ter. 4, 5, 6. are imparted such assistances, as the wisdom of Christ, our common Head, thinks proper. 8. Wherefore he saith, when he ascended up 8. And this dis- 07i high, he led captivity captive , and gave tribution was long gifts unto men. since foretold by David, who (Psal. lxviii.) describes the Messiah mounting his throne in heaven, and, (as an evidence of the majesty and power, to which his human [na¬ ture was now advanced) after an entire conquest of the enemies of his kingdom, scattering his gifts, as is usual among men, on days of inauguration and triumph. 9. (Now that he ascended, what is it hut 9. Now that ex- that he also descended first into the lower pression, of as¬ sarts of the earth i cending up on high, hath refer¬ ence to some former coming down. And so did this King and Con¬ queror descend from the utmost height, when incarnate, and vouch¬ safing to live on this earth ; and yet more so, when not disdaining to die, and to be buried in it. 10. He that descended, is the same also that 10. He there- ascended up far above all heavens , that he fore is now re- miglit fill all things ) turned back to his heavenly throne, the highest and most glorious that can be, to exercise an universal dominion, and to diffuse his influences over every part of his mys¬ tical body, the church. J 214 ST. mark’s day. 11. To which 11. And he gave some, apostles: and some, purpose it is, that prophets: and some , evangelists: and some, lie qualified per- pastors and teachers ; sons for, and sent them in the several capacities here mentioned, some to reveal, some to foretel and explain his will; some to propagate and record it; others to govern according to it, and instruct in it, where it was already received. 12. Now these 12. For the perfecting of the saints, for several offices, and the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the powers forper- the body of Christ : forming them, were all designed for the benefit of the body in common : every party concerned was hereby obliged to contribute his best endea¬ vours for the improvement and mutual support of believers, for the faithful discharge of his own proper post, and for the peace and unity of this body ; 13. Again, the 13. Till we all come in the unity of the end of such im- faith , and of the knowledge of the Son of God, provement is, that unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the by the unanimous stature of the fulness of Christ: confession of, and strict adherence to, the same principles of our religion ; and by a competent knowledge of Christ and his gospel ; we all should rise to, and meet together in, such degrees of piety and perfection; as are esteemed the maturity and full growth of Christians, according to those measuresofeach, whereof our nature and state are capable. 14. That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine , by the sleight of men , and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive : 14. By these means we shall at¬ tain to such stea¬ diness and sound judgment, as may set us above that childish ignorance and levity, which floats between different opi¬ nions, and is carried into this or that, which every sophistical turn of an argument, managed by crafty seducers, who use their utmost industry to corrupt the Christian doctrine. 15. Such unity 15. But, speaking the truth in love, may in opinion and af- grow up into him in all things, which is the fection among the Head, even Christ : members, will u- nite and endear us more and more to Christ, our mystical Head ; 16. From whose 16. From whom the whole body fitly joined influences, derived together, and compacted by that which every ST. mark’s day. 215 joint supplieth, according to the effectual through the whole working in the measure oj every part, maketh spiritual, each increase of the body, unto the edifying of itself member of this in love. (like the natural) body, according to the powers it receives, and the position in which it stands, con¬ tributes to the strength and beauty of the whole ; by discharging its own function faithfully, and promoting that, which is the proper health and growth of this body, unity and faith, and active charity diffused through all the parts of it. COMMENT. rr'iHE verses next before, had given a description X of that mystical union in the Christian church, which St. Paul here makes use of, as an argument for enforcing that unity of Spirit in the v r bond of peace, which he, at the third er' ’ ’ verse, exhorts his Ephesians by all possible means to keep. The particular bands or ligaments, by which Christians are thus knit together, as there in¬ stanced in ; and urged as so many indispensable obligations to a godly agreement in opinion and aft fection. The nature of this union, represented in Scripture under se- See Ep. i. Sund. veral similitudes, hath been illus- EfT forPSt. Tbo- trated, with regard to each that mas’s Day. came before us, in some preceding discourses. The passage, we are now concerned in, proceeds to shew, what means and assistances our blessed Lord hath left us, for the establishment and preservation of this union ; what ends he had in ordaining: and what we should constantly pro¬ pose to ourselves in using those means and assist¬ ances. These two points therefore shall make the heads of what I intend to lay down on the present occasion. For indeed they are the whole substance of the Epistle for the day. The former being insisted on, frbm the seventh to the twelfth ; the latter, from the twelfth verse to the end of this portion of scripture. 216 ST. mark’s day. The apostle’s argument here is much the same with that, more largely expatiated upon, in the twelfth of the first Epistle to the Corinthians. The gifts, in both'places, are chiefly those supernatural ones, which the extraordinary occasions of a*iire- ligion, to be proved and planted by miracles, did require at his first setting out into the world. These gifts have been thought by some, to have accompanied the sanctifying graces of baptism, in the first beginnings of Christianity ; iCor xiiS °n anc^> f°r some time, to be imparted to the generality of private believers; as a mark of God’s favour, a visible pledge of his ac¬ ceptance of their own conversion, and a powerful motive to that of other people. But they who do not allow these distributions to have been so exten¬ sive, seem not at all to doubt, but that every one called, in those early days to the public ministry, did, in some kind of measure or other, partake of them. Now, according to the different quality of such gifts, and the different stations and offices, in which they were exercised; the persons so endued were distinguished under different titles and cha¬ racters. An example hereof we may have in the eleventh verse of this chapter, and at the latter end of that twelfth chapter to the Corinthians ; where, as I have already observed, St. Paul enlarges upon the same subject. At this so great a distance of time, and in cir¬ cumstances of the present, so very unlike to those of the primitive church ; it is perhaps not possible, to be sure not necessary, nicely to determine the bounds of those several offices, and the precise im¬ portance of- the names by which they, who then bore them, are styled. But withal, it is easy to discern, that some among them are of such a na¬ ture, as renders them of perpetual use and neces¬ sity. Those, I mean, whose business chiefly con¬ sists, in authority to govern, and commission to in- ST. mark’s day. 217 struct. Accordingly, when all miraculous opera¬ tions, and all occasion for the workers of them ceas¬ ed, 'care was taken to preserve and continue a con¬ stant succession of the rest. For, though there be no temger, nor have been for many ages, healers, nor speakers with tongues, nor interpreters, nor dis- cerners of spirits, nor prophets, as heretofore there were ; yet there are still, (and it is fit there should be to the world’s end) men, who, with the spiritual power and rule they succeed into, may not impro¬ perly be termed apostles ; and others who for their labours in the work of exhortation and doctrine, and watching over, and feeding the flock under their respective charge, are, in the very strictest sense of the words, pastors and teachers , in the church of Christ. From this account of the means and assistances, afforded to the primitive Christians, and of those continued to all ages of Christianity, it seems a thing very natural and fitting to make these follow¬ ing remarks. 1. Though the end, to be promoted by such means, be, as we shall shortly see it is, one and im¬ mutable; yet the methods made use of to serve and compass that end have been many. Not the same in succeeding, as in the more early ages of our religion : but varied according to different times and circumstances; and dispensed in such kinds and measures, as the wisdom of God saw proper to each of them. 2. Such diversity of means and dispensations not¬ withstanding, we have no manner of reason to ques¬ tion a constant supply of them that are sufficient. And consequently, if the distributions in our time be more sparing than those we read and hear of formerly; this comes to pass, not because God is less intent upon the great purposes to be furthered by them, or partially fond of one generation above another; but because the necessities of his church 218 ST. mark’s day. required a more liberal hand at one time, and the more settled condition of it, at another time, might be very well provided for by a less expensive supply. 3. Be the means and assistances afforded more or less, our duty, with regard to them, continues still the same : which is at all times to make the best of the helps and opportunities we have ; and to take due care, that what is sufficient in its own nature, (and would be so, with just improvement, as to our own particular) do not prove ineffectual to the great ends here mentioned, through any neglect or fault of ours. Now this care is then duly taken, by per¬ sons in public character, when they exercise their respective functions and trusts diligently and con¬ scientiously : and, like faithful stewards, render their high stations and larger talents, as serviceable to the cause of God and religion, as possibly they can. And it is taken by those in a private capacity, then, and only then, when they submit to their spiritual governors, in all lawful ordinances; when they adhere stedfasfly to the pasters and teachers , regularly called, and set over them ; when they em¬ ploy their utmost endeavours, to profit by their holy labours, count them worthy of all honour, and (ab¬ stracting from other considerations) esteem them vet y highly, (as this apostle elsewhere en- 1 less. \. . j0jng^ even for t[ieir character, and for their work's sake. 4. Since it hath pleased God, that the extraordi¬ nary means and assistances, once vouchsafed to his church, should be long ago withdrawn ; and, that some others here specified should still remain : this seems very evidently to warrant our inferring, that it is our Lord’s will, these letters should always con¬ tinue ; and that their continuance is necessary to the very being and constitution of the Christian church. For, what account can any reasonable man render to himself, of such a difference put between these i ST. mark’s day. 219 two sorts of gifts ; but, that the necessity of the former was temporary and occasional only ; whereas that of the latter is perpetual and indispensable ? It may be, and indeed it hath been very often, and very maliciously objected, (though never I think so often, or so maliciously objected, as in the profligate age, wherein we live) that such orders and offices are now superfluous, when the secular powers are Christian, and the book of life in every hand : so that the civil magistrate suffices to go¬ vern us, and all of common industry and under¬ standing are abundantly qualified to teach them¬ selves. But to this the answer is plain and easy, and, to men of probity and fair argument, would not fail to be satisfactory too, viz. That the societies, in which these governments are exercised, are different. The civil is a particular state or country ; the spiritual, a church diffused, wheresoever Christians happen to be, throughout the whole world. That the powers they claim and exercise are also different in their original: for the civil was given by God to men, and is regulated by the municipal laws and customs of each nation ; whereas the spiritual was given by God to Christ; (whom he thus made head . . over all things to the church) conferred by p Christ on his apostles ; derived down by them to their successors, and in all its essential parts, the same, all the Christian world over. They are also different in their objects ; the one extending to the lives, liberties, and secular interests ; the other, to the minds and consciences, of its subjects. They are lastly different in their ends too ; the one aiming at the safety and welfare of their bodies and estates, in this present world ; the other, at the salvation of their souls, in that which is to come. The plain consequences of all which remarks I take to be, that neither of these powers can be qua¬ lified to discharge the business of the other: that 220 st. mark’s day. they are so perfectly distinct, as to have nothing of danger to apprehend from each other: that they are so contrived, as never, in their own nature, mu¬ tually to interfere in their exercise, except when one of these powers is abused and stretched beyond its due and proper limits : and, lastly , that this spirit¬ ual government, being instituted by Christ himself, cannot be abrogated, ought not to be changed, by any authority less sacred, any declaration less po¬ sitive and express, than that, by which it was first established. This (we have reason to believe) would not be wanting, were such authority, in his judg¬ ment, mischievous or unnecessary : but for any man to pronounce it so, without any such signification from its author, is certainly most impudent sacri¬ lege, and even raging impiety. This for the governing ; then for the teaching part: do not the many millions of ignorant souls, notwith¬ standing the most free access to the Holy Scriptures, furnish us with too melanchol y a proof of the neces¬ sity of it ? If common understanding and industry would give men a competent knowledge of their duty ; yet is it true, that all have that degree of un¬ derstanding? Or, that all who have, cultivate it with that industry they may and ought to do ? Admit they did. Yet, is there no occasion for, no advantage to be had by even them that know their duty best, from an order of men, who are bound to deal itn- ' partially with them, in awakening their attention, searching their consciences, representing their dan¬ gers, quickening their endeavours, and frequently refreshing their memories in many things ; w'hich they are so far from carefully recollecting, that the temptations, and pleasures, and cares of the world often prevail with them to use many arts, and take great pains, to forget, and even drive these things out of their thoughts ? But, waving all these arguments, are we to sup¬ pose, that the whole of a pastor and teacher’s office ST. MARK’S DAY. 221 consists in that single point of instruction? No such matter. These are the persons authorized by God to transact the affairs of the second covenant, be¬ tween him and his people, called for that reason in Scripture his delegates, or ambassadors : to seal that covenant by visible signs and sacra¬ ments, and therefore said to baptize men ^c^xx" 2° for their washing away of their sins; to i Cor x ig* offer the commemorative sacrifice of their Lord’s death, and therefore said to bless the holy elements at his table : these are appointed to declare the guilty conscience absolved or condemn¬ ed ; and, in the name and by the declared power of their great original, the great High Priest of our profession, to grant pardon upon certain conditions : and therefore they are said to rebuke with all authority, to retain and remit Pr* 11,1 . the sins of others. These are set be- j°n” tween God and men, to bless in his name, to intercede for their charge, with an express promise of being heard in those solemn meditations. In a word, these are declared to be or¬ dained for men in things pertaining unto God; and, in that respect, to have an honour con¬ ferred upon them which no man taketh to Ver himself but he that is called of God, as was Aaron. By which is meant, that whoever usurps this office is an intruder; and that none who are not so called, can perform any parts of it, with the same efficacy and jurisdiction. So far is this distinction from being an empty title; so impossible to be at any time superfluous; and, by consequence, so justly to be concluded of perpetual duration, and even essential to the consti¬ tution of the Christian church. What less indeed can we conclude, from the apostle’s own words now before us, than that, so long as there is a body of Christ to be edified , and saints to be perfected , there will always be occasion for the work of the ministry. Iieb. v. 1. 222 ST. mark’s day. and for these orders of men separated by God to the discharge of it? For thus the substance of my first head is here connected with my second: the means for, with the end of, establishing the mysti- E h iv 11 i<> ca^ un*0I1°f Christians. He gave some p ’ apostles , and some prophets , and some evangelists , and some pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry , for the edifying of the body of Christ , Sfc. I have been the longer upon this head, with a design to shew, how little ground there is, for the cavils, either of libertines who deny, or of enthu¬ siasts who despise, the institution of these orders in the Christian church. And I hope what hath been said may suffice, as well to vindicate the persons exercising the authority proper to these characters, from the tyranny and usurpation charged upon them by the former sort; as to invalidate the pretences of the latter, who vainly fancy themselves above any established dispensations. The indisputable dominion of the fountain, of these powers ought to silence all invidious reflections upon them, to whom they have been regularly conveyed ; and his infinite wisdom must convince all reasonable men, that the ends, which he appointed these as means to bring about, they are certainly sufficient for. What those ends are, it is the design of my second general head, and I now proceed, to examine. II. Now those, which are more succinctly con¬ tained in the tivelfth , are explained more at large in the four following verses. And they may be re¬ duced to two ; unity and faith, and universal charity. Both which I shall treat of in such a manner, as may be most agreeable to the scripture nqw under consideration. That of faith is thus expressed : Till we all come in the unity of the faith , er‘ ’ 1 ’ ‘ and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. That ive henceforth st. mark’s day. 223 be no more children , tossed to arid fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men , and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive : but speaking the truth in love, may grow up unto him in all things, ivhich is the Head, even Christ. 1. In order to understand the apostle’s meaning aright, with regard to the former of these, which is unity of faith ; we shall do well to take our first step, by examining, what may most probably be in¬ tended in those words, which seem more immedi¬ ately to express the end to be attained from it, viz. Coming to a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. Nowr perfection may be capable of several senses, according to the different subjects to which it is ap¬ plied. In its highest and most absolute sense, it sig¬ nifies a state so elevated and complete, that, as all defect, so all addition, is excluded from it: and the being thus perfect, not only actually is not, but cannot possibly be at any time, more or less, better or worse, than it is. Thus we affirm most truly of God, that he is perfect in holiuess, in justice, in wisdom, in power, and the like. That is, there is no degree of these, or any other excellences, attributed to the divine nature, of which he is not in full possession. And what he stands thus pos¬ sessed of can no more admit of diminution, than of increase. But then it is very plain, that this abso¬ lute perfection can truly be affirmed of God alone; because the very notion of it includes infinity and immutability : for whatsoever is not infinite, may be greater and better ; and whatsoever is not un¬ changeable, may be less and worse. Since there¬ fore none but God is infinite and unchangeable ; it follows, that none but God is, or can be, absolute¬ ly, and in the highest sense of the word, perfect. When therefore perfection is attributed to any creature, we must understand it in a qualified sense; 224 ST. MAfeKS DAY. and such, as is limited by the capacities of that creature in particular, at the time, and in the cir¬ cumstances, the person or thing is, when thus spoken of. Thus the perfection of a man consists in all those attainments, of which a creature com¬ pounded of soul and body (considered as such) is capable: but this is a perfection belonging to none, except to the first Adam before his fall ; and to that second Adam, the Lord from heaven , who for our sakes vouchsafed to take the human nature upon him. If then the word be used of any other ; it can denote that perfection only, which fallen men, under all the disadvantages of original corruption, but assisted by divine grace, can, as matters now stand with the race of a lapsed ancestor, come up to. And this does not only fall infinitely below the complete perfection peculiar to God, but it stops vastly short even of that qualified perfection, which the human nature in our first parents was (before their transgression, and the fatal consequences thereupon) formed in and fitted for. But our gracious God, by the second covenant, hath given us expectations of a future and better state, in which the infirmities of our present one shall be removed. And hence arises another dis¬ tinction, termed in the schools, The perfection of the way , and the perfection of our conntry, or journey’s end. The former is such, as is allowed to a condition of discipline and trial ; the latter is reserved for that of our happiness, and reward. And this is evidently St. Paul's meaning; where speaking of knowledge particularly, he says, We ‘ ... know in part, and we prophecy in °r. xuu ’ * part; hut when that which is perfect is come , then that which is in part shall be done away. As it seems to be also in that other place, where, after mention of attaining to the resurrection of the dead, he adds immediately ; Not as though I had ST. MARK S DAY. 225 1 Cor. n. 6. Jam. ii. 22. 1 John iv. 18. PJiil.iii.il, &c. already attained, or were already per¬ fect, but I follow after , &c. and press 12, toward the mark, &c. This last distinction deserves the greater notice, because it opens the way to another, exceeding useful (indeed absolutely needful) for understand¬ ing several passages in the New Testament. It is, that such degrees of many virtues are styled perfect, as, although they are not the utmost possible to be attained in our present state ; are yet, according to the terms of the gospel-covenant, sufficient to qua¬ lify us for the perfection of our future and better state. It is thus, that we read of perfection in knowledge , in faith, in patience, in love, and the like. All which do not, (as is plain from those last words of the apostle to the Philippines, joined with what follows in the 15th verse there, Let us therefore, as many as be perfect, be thus mind¬ ed, &c.) All which, I say, do not shut out all pos¬ sibility of farther improvements ; but only imply such to have been already made, as the duty of Christians does, in each of those respects, require. An instance or two will suffice to set this matter in a clearer light. When the rich young man had expressed his de¬ sire of knowing what he must do to M . inherit eternal lije ; and had recited the commandments of the second table, as things observed by h\m from his youth up ; he asks, What lack 1 yet ? To this our Lord replies, If thou ivilt be perfect , go, sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, &c. That is, if thou wouldest be fully instructed in the knowledge, and conform to the practice, of the Christian law in its just extent; thou must be ready to forsake all the advantages of this world, when obedience to any command of Christ shall render it necessary. An obligation, of which he was VOL. iv. Q 226 st. mark’s day. not before sensible, that the love of God and his neighbour had laid upon him. In the beginning of his first Epistle to the Corin¬ thians, St. Paul had taken notice of the common prejudices against the gospel, and particularly against his manner of preaching it. This, he tells , „ .. , „ them, was recommended to the world 1 Cor. ii* 1 — 6. i *1 j j /» by miracles ; not by excellency oj speech, or the enticing words of man's wisdom. But, how much soever the want of these might be des¬ pised, among persons ignorant of the reasons for so unusual a method ; yet, We, says he, speak ivis- dom among them that are perfect. That is, they, who have a true knowledge of the nature of this doctrine, are fully satisfied in, and have the highest value for, both the matter delivered, as most excel¬ lent in itself ; and the manner of delivering it, as most suitable to the subject, and most wisely con¬ trived for the effectual conviction of unbelievers. Again, the Gnostics, among other corruptions, had taught men to tamper with their consciences; affirming it lawful to serve one’s self, by denying Christ in times of persecution. Now St. John, to shew the baseness of this principle, says, There is 1 John iv 17 is no fear in love, but perfect love cast- ’ ’ eth out fear; he that feareth, is not made perfect in love. That is, the love of God and Christ, required of every Christian, implies such ardency and constancy, as shall make and keep men in a continal disposition, resolutely, and even cheerfully, to undergo any hardships and sufferings that can possibly befal them, for the sake and on account of the profession of the faith. And no temper of mind, short of this courage, can answer the duty and character of those, who call themselves disciples to a persecuted and crucified Master. But what need we seek any farther, than to the scripture now in hand, for an illustration of this point ? The very nature of the metaphors, used here, st. mark's day. 227 does in truth seem to me to import, above any other scripture whatsoever, that evangelical perfection must not always be rigorously understood, for the largest measures that any Christian may, but for so much as every Christian must* arrive at, to justify his hopes, and to answer his character. This I apprehend is sufficiently intimated by St. Paul, when comparing the growth and proportions of the spiritual, to those of the natural, man. For, it is no way necessary to the perfection of the latter* to have attained the largest measures of stature or strength, that can be, or that ever have been, or that shall be actually attained. But he is esteemed . a perfect man, who hath all the parts of body and mind in their just maturity. So neither is it requir¬ ed, to denominate the spiritual man perfect, that he have a clear and full comprehension of the mysteries of the Christian religion ; or, that he understand as much of them as ever any did, or shall ; but it suffices, that he be rightly instructed in, and tho¬ roughly persuaded of, those truths revealed in the gospel, which are the essential and distinguishing doctrines of this religion. And, as the natural man, when come to maturity, may yet, by exercise* and study, and other proper methods, confirm and add to the strength and vigour both of his mind and body : so may he, who in this sense is spiritually perfect , make daily increase of his faith and know¬ ledge, by conversing much with the Scriptures, by holy contemplations, acts of piety and virtue, and. all those excellent arts, whereby they, who make it their aim and business to excel in goodness, do im¬ prove and brighten the graces of God in their souls.» In short, this is a perfection which supposes a mea¬ sure, short of which we cannot be men in Christ ; but not a measure, at which they who are once ar¬ rived, either ought not to aspire, or cannot rise above it. That this is a manner of expression familiar to 2*28 ST. mark’s day. St. Paul, my reader will be abundantly satisfied ; if, to the marginal texts already referred to, he adds the consideration of Coloss. i. 28. 1 Cor. xiv. 20. but especially the latter end of the fifth, and beginning of the sixth chapter to the Hebrews, compared with the three first verses of 1 Cor. iii. The last of which plainly implies, that this distinction is not peculiar to such virtues, as are intellectual only ; but belongs to those moral and practical ones also, which are opposite to envyings, and strifes, and divisions, on account whereof the Corinthians are there upbraided as carnal and babes in Christ. From this account of perfection in private Christ¬ ians, it will be no difficult matter to form a judg¬ ment of that unity of faith and knowledge, required by the apostle. And I think we may safely con¬ clude from hence, 1. That it is not meant of an agreement in, or unanimous profession of, all truths, no, not all re¬ ligious truths whatsoever. Considering the nature and the corruption, the ignorance and frailty, the avocations, the inadvertences, the mistakes, and different capacities and interests of men ; we have reason to think this so far from necessary, that it is not (ordinarily speaking) to be conceived possible. Since therefore of points, relating to religion, all are not of equal importance and concern ; it suffices, that those, which are fundamental and essential, such as Christians are said by St Paul to be deliver- . ed to, such as he calls the form of sound 2 Tim^i 13 words, must be held fast, and wherein the substance of the covenant made in baptism does properly consist, be competently un¬ derstood, firmly believed, and stedfastly continued in, by every Christian. 2. To shew how practical this is, I observe again, that even of these fundamental doctrines so perfect and masterly a knowledge is not expected, that every man should be able to answer, or so much as st. mark’s day. 229 to know, every cavil that may be started against them. The apostle expresses himself in terms that imply much less. He is content with such a faith, as may set them above the levity of children, and secure them against the fraudulent arts of deceivers. And these arts are successful, only when they meet with weak and unsettled minds. Now such steadi¬ ness and agreement will need good instruction in the articles, and in the grounds, of our belief. All which lies in a little compass, and may be reduced to a few plain scriptures. These will render men proof against subtleties, which they are not dex¬ trous enough to unravel. For, as the knowledge of a straight line discovers all that differ from it to be crooked, even to them, by whom the numberless forms of those that do so differ, cannot be account¬ ed for particularly ; so, to detect an imposture in this case, it will suffice to know the plain and fun¬ damental truths of Christianity ; and, without en¬ tangling one’s self in nice disputes, resolutely to reject all that differs from, and is consistent with, these. 3. I observe once more, that this unity of faith is not only capable, but necessary, to be attained, even in those points of doctrine, of which we can¬ not have a full and adequate comprehension. Ac¬ cordingly St. Ambrose on the place interprets the Icnowledge of the Son of God , and the fulness of Christ , of confessing the divinity of our blessed Saviour. Arid this may be very rationally, and ought to be unanimously, confessed. Because, though we cannot understand how the divine and human nature were united in his person; yet we may, (and, if we will consider things impartially, we cannot but) see such forcible reasons for assenting to it, as must needs render our unbelief highly blameable. Such are, that we ought to believe whatsoever eternal and essential truth hath declar¬ ed ; that the Spirit of God, who is truth, dictated 230 ST. mark’s day. the Holy Scriptures ; that he appears to have done this, by all the arguments and evidences, proper to prove a subject of that nature; that it is most rea¬ sonable to take the doctrinal parts of Scripture in their most obvious and literal meaning ; that thus to expound the passages, containing the mysteries of our religion, is most agreeable to the propriety of those languages, in which they were written. And they, who are competent judges of these matters, may soon be satisfied, that the difficulties charged upon those Scriptures, are not owing to any ob¬ scurity in the texts themselves, or to the different acceptations of the ancients, who acknowledged these doctrines; but to the more modern perver¬ sions, and wretched criticisms, of those, who have taken pains to darken and confound them. So much for the first branch of unity, that of faith. Let us now proceed to the other, that of charity, which we find described in the sixteenth verse. That part of it which relates to Christ, and the constant communications of grace from him our common Head, to every member of 1 ter bis mystical body, hath been largely explained heretofore. At present I shall treat of the other part only, which concerns our own duty. And, to the observations formerly made upon this also, I will add but just so much, as may be serviceable to the illustra- EP h.and iii S. j.jon 0f the nietaphor chosen to ex- a e. l>‘f i. press jt? by the edifying of the body of Christ , and making increase of the body, imto the edifying of itself And here is the proper place for making a form¬ er promise, of stating the true a exPresse uterces>- hold the faith in unity of Spirit, in the bond of peace, and in righteousness of life. Amen. THE GOSPEL. ST. JOHN XV. 1. PARAPHRASE. 1. JT AM the true vine , and my Father is the 1. The union -*■ husbandman. between me and you, (my church) may be represented by a vine : the place and uses whereof I answer more fully, than any natural vine can ever do : and my Father is the owner, who takes care of the plant, and receives the fruits. 2. Every branch in me that beareth not fruit , he taketh away : and every branch that beareth fruit, he pur get h it, that it may bring forth more fruit. branches, to render them still more so. 2. His care is seen, in cutting away the unpro¬ fitable, and culti¬ vating the fruitful 3. Now ye are clean through the word 3# This care you which I have spoken unto you. have partook of by the instructions I have given you. 4. Abide in me, and I in you. As the 4, 5. Let it now branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it be your own care abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye to preserve and abide in me. improve this uni- 5. / am the vine, ye are the brunches : he on, by living up to that abideth in me, and / in him, the same your faith and bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye knowledge: which can do nothing. is the only course to be fruitful ; be¬ cause the communication of my Spirit and grace will depend upon it, with which you may do great things, but without it no¬ thing. No more Ilian in a branch severed from, and having no sap imparted by, the vine, can bring forth grapes. 246 st. mark’s day. 6. Besides, such 6. If a man abide not in me, he is cast separation will forth as a branch , and is withered ; and men prove not only un- gather them, and cast them into the fire, and fruitful, but fatal, they are burned. For a wicked be¬ liever, like a vine-branch that bears not, is unprofitable, and des- tined to the fire, ( i . e. utter destruction.) 7,8,9,10.\Vhere- as, on the other hand, the being fruitful in this re¬ spect shall engage a gracious return to all your prayers; promote my Fa¬ ther’s honour, by raising the credit of religion ; and 7. If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what you will , and it shall be done unto you. 8. Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit, so shall ye be my disciples. 9. As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you : continue ye in my love. 10. if ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love ; even as I have kept my Fathers commandments, and abide in his love. prove you my disciples indeed, by the imitation of my zeal and obedience: which shall also be followed by the like beneficial returns for me, as mine are from my Father. 11. These con- 11. * These things have I spoken unto you, siderations I leave that my joy might remain in you, and that with you, for the your joy might be full. support of your spirits under any difficulties in your duty ; and to soften the grief for my absence, by inward comforts, resulting from this spiritual union between us. COMMENT, The tender Jesus, designing probably to com¬ fort his apostles under the terrible apprehen¬ sions of his departure from them, begins this chap¬ ter with an account of such an union between him and his disciples, as should abundantly compensate the want of his personal presence and conversation. The intimacy, the beneficial effects of this union, the duty, the manner, the necessity of preserving it, and the irreparable miseries of a separation, are all most elegantly and significantly set forth, by the parabolical representation of a vine and its branches ; the illustrating whereof, in some useful measure, shall be the business of this discourse, ST, mark’s day. 247 1. The intimacy of this union is abundantly plain, from the choice of a tree and its branches, as a fit emblem to represent it. For the clearer understand¬ ing whereof, and of the peculiar elegance and pro¬ priety in this similitude, two things should be at¬ tended to. The one from the rest of the trees a vine is singled out. Any of them would well enough have signified the closeness of the union ; but some other effects and considerations relating to this, are much more emphatically shewn in a vine, than in any common tree. Those interpreters no doubt have judged very rightly, who applaud the wisdom of this choice, upon the account of the many vine¬ yards in that country: from whence our Saviour frequently raises parables, because every part of such comparisons could not but be very intelligible to his hearers ; and they, who constantly dealt in the allusion, might more easily apply, and discern the intent of matter and expressions so familiar to them. But there seems to have been yet greater induce¬ ment to this choice, from the very nature of the thing itself : in regard of the vine bearing a fruit more generous, and bearing in greater abundance. This renders it (as our Lord in the passage here takes notice) more worthy the tiller’s care. And yet (which is greatly to the purpose of this parable too) that noble and delicious plant, so highly valued when prosperous, is yet, when barren, more vile and refuse than any other tree. But then it must be observed in the next place, that when our Lord speaks of himself as this vine, (as in the first verse) we are to understand Christ taken in the complex sense ; for him and his church, root and branches, (as elsewhere in f, .. scripture head and body) together: but or-xu- when (in the following verses) the tree is distinguish¬ ed into its parts, when Christ is the root and trunk, and Christians are the branches, of a piece with, 248 st. mark’s day. shooting out of, nourished by, and living with, in and through him. The other heads relating to this matter, will ap¬ pear in the best light, by considering and explaining our Lord’s allegorical representation of it, in the order St. John hath recorded it. By which method several beauties of the parable will shew themselves, which are not so easy to be preserved, if the whole be taken asunder, and cast into distinct topics of discourse. The first proof of the importance and benefit of this union is the great care, which the husbandman, or owner of this vine, esteems the preservation and improvement of it worth. A care, extended to every single branch, in such manner as each is capable of, and as the common good of the whole may best be served and promoted by. To this purpose he is said to take away the barren, and to purge the hearing branches, ver. 2. By enter¬ ing into covenant with God at baptism we are graft¬ ed into the body of Christ’s church, and become branches of that spiritual vine. And, in proportion as we afterwards continue in, or swerve and fall off from, the holy purposes of faith and obedience then contracted for, we are esteemed to bear, or not to bear fruit. So that by the work of the cultivater here mentioned, are represented the different dis¬ pensations of the Divine wisdom and goodness, suited to the several circumstances of particular be¬ lievers, and to the honour and advantage of the ’ Christian religion in general. Thus it is often seen, that Almighty God does, by some signal judgments, bring down, or quite cut off wicked and powerful oppressors ; who hold the truth in unrighteousness , crush the religious, corrupt the principles, and discourage the practice, of piety and virtue. The prosperity and insolence of such renders their condition like, and therefore requires that their fate too should be like, to that of wild st. mark’s day. 249 and luxuriant suckers : necessary to be taken away ; because they impoverish the tree, and keep the fat¬ ness of the root from others, while they continue an useless burden to it themselves. On the other hand, the hopeful vigorous shoots are cherished and encouraged. Theee the master of the vineyard digs about and dungs, or prunes, or trims, to advance their fertility yet more. That is, God instructs, strengthens, favours, comforts, re¬ markably prospers ; or, if that be needful, he af¬ flicts, corrects, tries, and distinguishes well-dis¬ posed people ; that they may grow and shine in knowledge, and goodness, and all spiritual graces. In short, he spares no proper pains, denies no fit¬ ting opportunities, for the promotion of that holi¬ ness, which is the main end aimed at, by the min¬ istry of his word, by the assistances of his grace, and by the various methods of a providence, which never fails to make all things work to¬ gether for the good of them that love °m‘ vm‘ 8’ and fear God. Next follows an earnest exhortation to T , , i . John xv. 4. perseverance, grounded upon sundry argu¬ ments illustrating this union. As first, The neces¬ sity of a steadfast adherence to Christ, in order to the preservation of our spiritual life. Because the whole substance and efficient cause of this is as ne¬ cessarily derived from him, as the fruitfulness of the branches depends upon the root. They, if the communications from hence be intercepted, are in¬ significant and useless ; we, upon losing the like kindly influences from the mystical Vine, fall under an universal impotence, and have no longer the least ability to do good. The advantages of this union, when faithfully preserved, are next represented. And that is pre¬ served by abiding in Christ. An expres- ^ sion, intended no doubt to denote the con¬ tinuance of our serious resolutions and sincere en- 250 st. mark's day. deavours of that obedience, which was stipulated for, when we were first incorporated with him. The profit of this is set forth by a vast increase capable of being produced, in virtue of those plentiful and perpetual communications, to which our conjunc¬ tion with the root gives a title, and which the root never fails to supply, in their proper seasons and measures. These are the assistances of Divine grace, in which the very spirit and life of Christians, as such, consists. It is this that excites, that im¬ proves, that maintains our holiness. Nature is in¬ sufficient; for that is diseased and decayed. Rea¬ son is too weak to conquer our prejudices and pas¬ sions. The best disposition cannot bear up against corrupt habits and violent temptations. A prin¬ ciple above all these is requisite, to repair our breaches, to enlighten and purify our minds, to per¬ suade as well as to convince, to incline, to guide, and to determine our wills. Natural actions are performed by a natural concurrence, and by such co-operations of God as are common to his crea¬ tures. But that which is spirit must he born of the Spirit , and gospel virtues cannot spring from any ,other original, than gospel grace. The most ex¬ alted goodness is a more liberal gift, but the lowest degree of it is also a gift. They who pass for per¬ sons of larger abilities and attainments, are indeed distinguished from the vulgar. But what distin¬ guished them ? Not an inherent power, or natural excellences of their own ; but the free distributions of that Lord, who entrusted them with more of his talents. Let therefore the increase be never so great, this ought to mortify our vanity, that the fund we traffic upon is another’s. For, what¬ ever may be allowed us in other capacities, yet, when considered as branches, we bear not the root, but the root us. And, whence our very vital prin¬ ciple, the source of all our vigour and activity is drawn, no words can more peremptorily declare, ST. mark’s day. 251 than these of our Lord ; who urges the necessity of the mutual abiding, by good purposes on our part, and by the distributions of his grace on his ; from this unanswerable argument, that without him we can do nothing. Meanwhile these frequent commands of abiding in Christ, after the manner I have explained, and the promises of reward to them that do so, suggest to us one remarkable difference, between the natural and the mystical vine. It is, that the former, is merely passive in all its productions, the other not so. And therefore though the barrenness of the natural branches be a misfortune only, yet that of the spiritual is strictly a crime. Hence we are call¬ ed upon to cleanse ourselves from all filthiness both of flesh and spirit ; exhort- 2 c’or- v“* ed not to receive the grace of God in Eph ~iv 30 vain; forbidden to resist , to quench, to Phil. ii. 12. grieve his Holy Spirit ; commanded to work ou t our own salvation ivitli fear and trembling ; upon this encouragement, that such labour shall not be vain, because it is God which worketh „ V cr 1 1 in us both to will and to do of his good plea¬ sure. In short, the ability to act is from God, but the act is from ourselves, when so enabled. When God had set David’s heart at liberty, he then re¬ solved and ran the way of his command- . ments. When Christ had strength- pf V ened St. Paul, he could then do all things. Without that enlargement from the slavery of lusts and vicious habits, David could not have taken one step in God’s way. Without that strength, St. Paul could not have performed any one of all the things he spoke of. David could not enlarge his own heart, neither could the apostle strengthen himself : but it was the act, and therefore the vir¬ tue, of the one to run when thus set free ; and of the other, to do all he was so enabled for. And indeed, were it otherwise, all the commands and promises, 252 st. mark’s day. all prohibitions and threatenings, (of which there are very many) relating to this matter, are mockery and vanity. For why are they persuaded, who can¬ not comply ? or commanded, who cannot obey? or threatened, who cannot rebel? or called upon to work together with God, if they can do nothing when he assists ? Though what they do, it is con¬ fessed, they could not do, without his gracious pre¬ vention and assistance. In another respect indeed these two vines do but too well agree. So far I mean, as the barren parts of each are concerned. The branches cut off from most other trees, are of substance and service ; but those of the vine men set no value upon. They are trodden under foot with contempt, and the fire is the end of them. Thus Christians, in the pa¬ rallel, who profit not under the influences of grace, are the worst and most deplorable part of mankind. The lewd and scandalous professors of this best re¬ ligion, fall from the most glorious advantages into the most abandoned state of any; and leave them¬ selves no more possibility of any middle condition, than nature hath allowed the tree, whereto they are here resembled. It is either the most noble, ’or the most despicable plant of all the vegetable world : Christians are likewise of the moral w^orld, the most generous, or the most unprofitable part. Objects, that best deserve esteem and admiration ; or else that most justly provoked indignation, and scorn, and reproach. But this is not all ; for, if some be (as alas too many are) so lost to modesty and shame, as to have quite out-grown all regard to the opinion of men; yet let those hardened wretches understand, that there is still behind an affliction which will be felt, awaiting their unfruitfulness. The vine, as it contributes not to its own barrenness, so neither does it feel the disgrace and the curse of it : but the spiritual branches choose and affect their own st. mark’s day. 253 barrenness ; and therefore the effect of this to them is a punishment strictly so called ; in which they can be no more unconcerned, than they were in the obstinate disobedience that deserved it. A dread¬ ful and irreversible sentence of final extermination from heaven and happiness ; everlasting flames kindled by the breath of an angry God ; and the insupportable agonies of a never-dying worm, gnaw¬ ing their guilty breasts perpetually with the bitterest remorse and self-condemnation. Upon this account our blessed Lord resumes his former argument; shewing, that the misery of separation from him, and of unfruitfulness under his communications, doth not determine in merely being unprofitable, but that they expose men to the utmost extremities of suffering. For such he tells us, are cast forth and withered; they are rejected by God, and, by withdrawing of the grace they had abused, they lose the vital principle of their souls; and, not only so, but they are gathered and burned , fitted up for destruction, snatched away in fury, and thrown into hell. On the contrary, the advantages of improvement under the grace of the gospel of Christ are also to ourselves. And many encouraging motives are urged to quicken us in it. This Spirit is said to be the pledge of our adoption, the in- ,, ... ... strument of our sanctification, the Eph. i. 13, 14. seal of our inheritance and redemp - - — — iv. 30. tion : the Spirit which in our hearts Gal. iv. this shall all men know , that ye are my disciples. As charity there, so fruitfulness here, is recommended for a distinguish¬ ing mark, and sure indication, to whom they be¬ long. But, as I said, since not they only, but we, and all Christians, are branches of this Vine ; and since bearing will be required from every branch ; it will behove us to examine, what fruit it is, which this relation to Christ is fitted to produce, and upon the product whereof all the hopes and happiness of them, who have the honour to be so related, do depend. When our blessed Saviour directs us to judge of the tree by its fruit ; his meaning is, that the conse¬ quences visible, whether in the opinions or actions of men, will naturally be of the same piece and kind, with the principles from whence they are drawn. Now the Spirit and grace of God, (the ordinary in¬ fluences whereof are imparted to Christians as such, for the general conduct of their lives) being that very vital principle, which renders the branches of this mystical Vine capable of bearing: the ready way of learning what is expected we should bear, is to inquire, what those dispositions and actions are, which the Scripture hath taken notice of, as effects most genuine and peculiar to the operations of this Divine Spirit in the hearts of men. st. Mark’s DAY. 257 Now in this matter it is very easy to inform our¬ selves ; for St. Paul acquaints us, that the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentle¬ ness, goodness, faith, meekness, temper¬ ance : and again, the fruit of the Spirit 22, 23, is in all goodness, and righteousness 2 Pet.* i. *5 6 7. and truth. To the same purpose St. Peter exhorts men, that giving all diligence, they would add to their faith virtue, and to virtue know¬ ledge, and to knowledge temperance, and to temper¬ ance patience, and to patience godliness, and to god¬ liness brotherly kindness, and to brotherly kindness charity : all which he enforces with this argument, most exactly apposite to the subject I am upon ; for if these things be in you, and abound, they make you, that ye shall neither be barren nor un¬ fruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. In like manner we read of having our fruit unto holiness, of bringing forth fruit unto God, of being fruitful in every good work, of being fil¬ led with the fruits of righteousness, of the wisdom from above (which is but another name for the grace now in treating of) full of mercy and good fruits; and a multitude of other passages there are, much to the same importance. These are the virtues, which shone so bright in the mind and conversation of our blessed Lord ; the root, in whom the fulness of this Spirit dwelt : these therefore are the product, which must prove every profession of his doctrine to be a genuine, and living branch of this mystical vine : and therefore, men need not go far for satisfaction in this point, nor puzzle themselves with dark and intricate questions, about the signs of their union with Christ; since these are so easily discernible, and the only true marks of it. All which indeed is sufficiently inti¬ mated to us, by those words at the tenth verse, If ye keep my commandments , ye shall abide in my love: VOL. iv. s Ver. 8. Rom. vi. 22. - vii. 4. Col. i. 10. Phil. i. 11. James iii. 17. 258 st. mark’s day. even as I have kepi my Fathers commandments, and abide in his love. But in regard the commandments of God extend to all the circumstances and conditions of men ; and those moral virtues, mentioned by St. Paul just now as the genuine fruits of the Spirit, are of such different sorts, as not possibly to be put in practice at one and the same time ; therefore, in order to our bearing much fruit, it suffices, that we be habitually disposed to all ; but that we be actually exercised in such of them only, as the present occasion requires. And in the choice -of these our different relations and capacities, our different fortunes and events in the world, must determine us : for as that branch is fruitful, which bears in proportion to the advantages of its place and situation, though not the richest fruit of the whole tree; so is that disciple esteemed to bear much fruit, who makes it his constant care to do all that good, which the abilities and oppor¬ tunities afforded him by God render him capable of. Indeed it is here, as in the parable of the sower; which, although some brought forth a hundred, and other sixty, yet allows that, which brought forth but thirty, to be good ground : in one word, here is no room for discouragement or complaint, no toler¬ able pretence for sloth or despondency. The vine communicates its sap and fatness to every branch ; and, though all do not partake of this in equal mea¬ sure, yet each is accountable for such increase, as may answer to the quantity received. Be then our station high or low ; be our attainments slender or large: whoever he be, that discharges the several duties in that post, in which Providence has placed him ; whoever improves the degrees of grace, af¬ forded him, to the best of his skill and power; this man abides in the vine, and does not only bear, but bear much fruit. I shall make a brief reflection or two, and so con-. elude. st. mark’s day. 259 1. My reader will readily observe the agreement between the Epistle and Gospel for this day ; which, though representing it under different images, do both agree, in describing the union between Christ and Christians: both tend to illustrate the advan¬ tages of it ; both earnestly excite our utmost dili¬ gence to preserve it : with this only difference, that St. Paul insists upon the benefits accruing from thence to the body in general ; but our Lord re* gards those chiefly, which belong to each member in particular. From both together, we may form an unanswerable argument, for keeping that unity, and promoting that edification, which, if neglected and broken, is certain, not only to disturb the peace of the church, but by cutting off, to destroy, at last, those very persons, who are guilty of making the breach. For it is by grace only, that men can be saved : that grace is no where promised to be given in an extraordinary way: it is first bestowed in, and ordinarily annexed to, the use of the sacraments, the ministry of the word, and other Christian ordi¬ nances ; called, for that reason, means of grace f What therefore can become of those branches, who are severed from all communication with the trunk? And how careful ought every one to be, neither to break himself off wilfully ; nor, by any unworthy and scandalous behaviour, to incur a forfeiture of those kindly influences ; nor, by a profane abuse or supine neglect of those religious offices, which are appointed to convey them, to draw down the fate of those sapless boughs, whose present curse (we are told here) is withering and decay, and whose end is to be burned ! 2. I would call upon my reader to take notice, how pious, and prudent, and exactly agreeable to our Lord’s declaration, that without him we can do nothing , our excellent established liturgy is. In this we daily acknowledge, that all Second Collect Jiohj desires , and all good counsels , and Evening Service, s 2 2G0 ST. PHILIP AND all just works 'proceed from God. In this, after the most exalted act of worship, we pray to be prevented with his most gra- Prayer m the end cious favour , and furthered with his Seryice continual help, that in all our work s begun, continued, and ended in him, we may glorify his holy name, and finally by his mercy obtain everlasting life. The acknowledg¬ ments of this kind are so frequent and full. No church ever took more care to declare her sense of the vanity and danger of relying upon our own suf¬ ficiency. None magnifies the freedom, none urges the necessity, of divine grace more industriously : none begs it with more humility and pathetic zeal. And they, who pray in dependance of our Saviour’s promise to hear those that abide in him, cannot im- * .1 o » „ plore his assistance more suitably, * Adv. Sund. 1, 4. f, 7.,, ,, , . 1 than in some or the collects noted inthemargin:* thatparticularly for the Ninth Sunday after Trinity; with which (it comes so close up to the scripture now in hand) I will finish this discourse. Grant to us. Lord, we beseech thee, the Spirit to think and do always such things as be rightful; that iv e, who cannot do any thing that is good without thee, may by thee be enabled to live according to thy will, through Jesus Christ our Lord. A men. Epiph. 1, 4. Lent 1,2. Easter-Day. Sund. 2, 3, 4, 5. Trinity Sunday 1, 7,11,12,14,17,18. 19. 25. St. Philip and St. James's Pay. A SHORT ACCOUNT OF ST. PHILIP. The first of St. John’s gospel informs us, that Philip was of Bethsaida ; 40. ke was calle(j fiy 0lir Saviour, the day after Andrew and Peter ; and was the instru¬ ment of bringing Nathanael first to Jesus. It does st. james’s day. 201 siot appear, by what authority Clemens of Alexandria makes him the person, Strom. III. p. who, when called by our Lord, desired Mattviii2l leave to go home first and bury his fa- 22. iher. Which occasioned that reply, Folloiv me , and let the tie ad bury their dead. Our Lord, to try his faith, proposed to him the difficulty of feeding the multitudes John V.V ^ 7 in the wilderness. To him, the Greeks, who desired to see Jesus at the feast, made their first address. And with him our Lord had the dis¬ course of shewing his disciples the Father, ex¬ plained in the paraphrase of the Gospel for this day. He is said to have preached in the Upper Asia, to have wrought many miracles in Hierapolis, a city of Phrygia, now called by the Turks, Pambuck Kulosi, from the rocks about it, which are white, like cotton. There is another Hierapolis in Syria, which some have thought the modem Aleppo ; others, more probably, the old Beroe, or Berrhaea. In the former of these places (that of Phrygia) it is, that this apostle is said to have suf¬ fered martyrdom, by being fastened to a cross, and stoned to death. He was a married man, and had three daughters. Two whereof died vir¬ gins at Hierapolis. The third died at Ephesus, and appears from a pas¬ sage in Clemens Alexander to have been married. These were persons inspired by the Holy Ghost, and are reckoned among the lights of the Asiatic churches. We know not of any writings he left behind him, though the Gnosticks are said to have alleged some such, in defence of their heresy. Clirys. in 12. Apost. Euseb.Hist.Lib. y. C. 24. Clem. Alex. Strom. III. p. 448. Dr. Cave from Epiphan.Heres. 26. 262 ST. PHILIP AND A short Account of St. James the Less. H Matt. x. 3. . - xxvii. 5G. John xix. 25. See PearsonCreed, Art. III. p. 170. Gal. i. 19. Euseb. Hist. II. C.l. Hierou. in Catal. e was the Son of Alpheus or Cleophas, bro¬ ther to Jude, and the brother, (according to the use of that word among the Jews* which extends it to all our near re¬ lations) or cousin-german, of our Lord. Distinguished from the other James, Zebedee's son, by the title of James the Less; and known also by the title of James the Just. This last denomination seems to have been given him, on account of his extraordi¬ nary sanctity. Which was such, that he is said to have the privilege of entering at pleasure into the holy place; and, for an evidence of his piety and perseverance in prayer, his knees are said, by con¬ stant kneeling, to have been hard- See Pearson Lect d Uk t0 camels hoofs. The iv. m Act.Apost. r i? . . year alter our Lords passion, be was by the apostles made bishop of Jerusalem ; as such he presided in the debates concerning circum¬ cision, Acts xv. and is styled by St. Paul one of the pillars* and named before Pe¬ ter and John. He wrote the epistle, which goes under his name, as a check, most probably, to the errors of some converted Jews: who laid the whole stress of Christianity upon faith, and an outward profession of the truth : and lessened the regard due to good works, and a truly Christian conversation. The occasion and manner of his death is related with the following circumstances. The governing part of the Jews enraged at the disappointment of . 4 . their malice against St. Paul by his appeal xVClS \xvi ^ # w x j to Caesar, revenged it upon St. James. The death of Festus gave them an opportunity of Galat. ii. 9. st. james’s day. 263 acting in this matter more arbitrarily, . j i 1 1 • j i i i i i Hieron. than otherwise they durst have done. In the interval therefore between that, and the ar¬ rival of his successor Albinus, Ananus the high priest summoned St. James, Lib ll 0*23 and required him to renounce the Christian faith. For the compelling him to do this in the most public manner, he was carried up to the battlements of the temple, and threatened to be cast clown, in case of refusal. He, on the contrary, with greater vehemence confessed and exhorted to the faith of Christ, in the presence of those, who met to hear his renunciation of him. Provoked by such inflexible constancy, they threw him headlong down. The fall broke his legs, yet he prayed : the rabble below received him with showers of stones; and at last one with a club, such as is used by ful¬ lers in dressing their cloths, gave him a blow on the head, after which he presently expired. A fact, condemned even by their own historian, and said by him to be so, by all persons lj^xx C S* who bore any regard to justice or the laws. Insomuch, that for this offence against both, the high-priest, by whose authority it was commit¬ ted, was in few months degraded, and another put in his stead. THE COLLECT. John xvii. 3. - xvi. 6. O Almighty God, whom truly to know is everlasting life; grant us perfectly to know thy Son Jesus Christ to be the way, the truth, and the life ; that following the steps of thy holy apo¬ stles, St. Philip and St. James, we may stedfastly walk in the way that leadeth to eternal life, through the same thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 2(34 ST. PHILIP AND THE EPISTLE. PARAPHRASE. JAMES i. 1. 1. James, Bishop 1. TAMES, a servant of God and of the of Jerusalem, the ** Lord Jesus Christ, to the twelve tribes metropolis of the which are scattered abroad, greeting. Jews, to all of that nation wheresoever dispersed, who are converted to the Christian faith, wishes health and prosperity. 2. Be not dis- 2. My brethren, count it all joy when ye couraged, but re- fall into divers temptations; joice at afflictions, those especially, which God sends for the sake of your religion, and to prove your virtue and constancy. 3. And that for 3. Knowing this, that the trying of your this very good rea- faith worketh patience. son, because such trials exercise your patience. 4. A virtue, 4, But let patience have her perfect work , which, if improved that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting to its just height, nothing. will contribute greatly to your Christian perfection. 5. If any there- 5. If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask fore want wisdom of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and to manage these upbraideth not ; and it shall be given him. trials aright, let him pray for it to God, who is always ready to grant it. 6, 7. But these prayers must be made with a full persuasion of God’s power and goodness, and firm resolutions of do- 6. But let him ask in faith, nothing waver* ing : for he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven with the wind , and tossed. 7. For let not that man think that he shall receive any thing of the Lord. ing our own duty : otherwise they will not be successful. 8. And a man 8. A double-minded man is unstable in all divided in his own his ways. thoughts will never stick close to any thing. ST. JAMESES DAY. 265 9. Let the 9. Let the brother of low degree rejoice in Christian in mean that he is exalted : circumstances, think his poverty abundantly compensated by the opportunities this furnishes for the advancement of his faith and virtue. 10, 11. Let him also who is fallen from a wealthy and prosperous con¬ dition, be well pleased with that 10. But the rich, in that he is made low : because as the flower of the grass he shall pass away. change, which 11. lor the sun is no sooner risen with a burning heat, but it withereth the grass, and the flower thereof falleth, and the grace of gives him a title to the fashion of it perisheth : so also shall the solid and substan-’ rich man fade away in his ways. tial blessings, in- , stead of that worldly prosperity, than which nothing can be more fading and inconstant. 12. Happy 12. Blessed is the man that endureth temp- therefore is that tation : for when he is tried, he shall receive man, who perse- the crown of life, which the Lord hath pro - veres in his inte- mised to them that love him. grity ; because he shall not fail of that exceeding glorious and eternal reward, by which God, who cannot break his word, hath engaged to dis¬ tinguish them, who, by continuing faithfully in his service, prove that they love and value nothing in comparison of him and his favour. COMMENT. The condition of the Jews had, for several ages before our blessed Saviour’s coming into the world, been very distressed. Indeed ever since the carrying away of the ten tribes by Salmaneser, and the captivity of Babylon, which followed shortly after under Nebuchadnezzar, 2 ings great numbers of them had been scat¬ tered abroad in foreign countries; and were not only deprived of the opportunities to settle and em¬ body themselves, as formerly, in their own land ; but found very unkind treatment from the nations, among which they sojourned. The case in this res- 266 ST. PHILIP AND pect was not at all amended, but indeed made worse, to those of them, whom the irresistible evi¬ dences of truth had brought in to the acknowledg¬ ment and obedience of the Christian faith. Such had now, not only the malice of the heathens among whom they lived, to encounter ; but the yet more implacable envy and rage of the far greater part of their own countrymen, who still continued in obsti¬ nacy and unbelief. The contempt and prejudices of the former, and the blind and bitter zeal of the latter, had extinguished all humanity; and instigat¬ ed them to persecutions, in which cruelty was even reputed a virtue. Under such circumstances, these persons were most proper to be addressed to by the apostle of this day. For he was himself, not only descended of the same stock, but made choice of by the other apostles to preside over the first Christian church, collected in their ancient capital city, Jerusalem. And when nature and character, and the tenderness of a charity resulting from both, had determined him to the persons; their present sufferings pointed out the subject proper, above all others, to begin his good counsel with. He therefore immediately falls upon those sufferings, which the feeling of them to whom he wrote would naturally make up¬ permost in their thoughts. He endeavours, first of all, to instruct them in the ends, the advantages, and the proper management of afflictions : those, more especially, which God thinks fit to bring men under, upon the account of truth and religion. Now, because these are spoken to at large, and all comprehended under the title of temptations ; it may, I conceive, be both seasonable and useful to take an occasion from hence of saying somewhat concerning the nature of temptations in general. To tempt , in the full extent of the word, is to try : and, by analogy, whatever is a trial of our virtue may be called a temptation. In this most compre- st. James’s day. 267 hensive signification we may say, that every circum¬ stance, every event of human life, is a temptation. Because there is not any one of these, but according as it falls under the principle of free choice natural to mankind, is capable of being used to right, or abused to wrong, purposes ; and so, of becoming the occasion of our doing well or ill, in the management of it. But, in regard some of these require less skill and resolution to manage them, than others ; and, since the use proper to be made of them is so little disagreeable to our reason and inclination, that they can hardly deserve to be called trials ; therefore that name is generally confined to such, as carry apparent danger and difficulty in them. Such, as offer violence to flesh and blood ; and create great struggles, between the affections of nature, and the principles of religion. Hence it comes to pass, that great afflictions, of any kind whatsoever, and espe¬ cially the sufferings undergone for the sake of God and a good conscience, are peculiarly distinguished by the title of temptations. In all these cases the Scripture acknowledges temptations to come from God. Thus he is said to tempt Abraham, when commanding him to sacrifice Isaac : the conflict, which must naturally rise be¬ tween the natural affection to a son, the son of his old age, his only son, the son of promise, and the consideration of his obedience due to that command ; being the most difficult experiment of faith in, and love to, God, that perhaps was ever made : and con¬ sequently, the virtue of complying with it, in des¬ pite of so much suggested for declining it, is the noblest instance to be met with in story. Thus again, the temptations of affliction and suffering in a good cause, are frequently attributed to God in Scripture ; even when most violent, and such as the weakness of human nature is aptest to startle at, and to shrink back from. This is plainly the mean- 268 ST. PHILIP AND Psal. Ixvi. 10. Zech. xiii. 9. Ezek. xxii. 20. 22. 1 Pet. i. 7. ing of several passages, which do not only mention God’s trying men in their hearts ; but intimate the severe manner of doing it, by comparing the afflic¬ tions themselves to fire, and the persons enduring them to metals passing through, and separated from their dross in that fire. Hence they are said to be tried, to be refined , to be melted as silver and gold ; and with regard to persecutions, upon the account of religion in particular, the trial of Christians is said to be much more precious than that of silver and gold which perisheth , though it he tried by fire; and such sufferings are . called a fiery trial, or according to the more literal rendering, a fire kindled for their temp¬ tation. Now as God is said expressly to be the author of these temptations, so he ordains them for very wise and kind reasons, of which I shall have occasion to take notice in the sequel of this dis¬ course. There is another sort of temptation, in the same sense of trying ; by which men are said to tempt God, when they adventure upon dangerous experi¬ ments of his power and goodness. Such as import either a wicked distrust of, or unwarrantable pre- sumings upon, his protection and care, or some of his divine perfections. So the Israel¬ ites tempted God in the wilderness, when questioning his ability to supply their wants : and so our Saviour was urged to cast himself down from a pinnacle of the temple, in reliance upon a promise of the angels bearing him up. The fallacy of which reasoning he refuted by that plain command in the law, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. Thus the Pharisees and lawyers frequently tempted Christ, by demand¬ ing signs which they thought above his power; and by asking ensnaring Psal. lxxvii. 10. Numb. xi. 4. Exod. xvii. 4. Matth. iv. 5, G. Ver. 7. Matth. xvi. 1. - xix. 3. - - . xxii. 35. John viii. 6. st. James’s day. 260 questions, which they supposed would gravel him. And thus Ananias and Sapphira are said to have tempted the Spirit of the Lord by c sv'9* lying to St. Peter, in confidence, that their fraud 'would pass upon the apostles ; and that the Holy Ghost, wherewith they were inspired, could not be conscious of or discover their secret collusion. But this is an application of the word, no way belong¬ ing to the place in hand : another more restrained sense of it there is, which imports seducing men into sin. Thus the devil is most emphatically styled the tempter: as always lying in wait, and industriously suggesting evil thoughts : * Cor Ti/fi* & either drawing us from good purposes, or egging us on, and emboldening us in wicked ones. This sort of temptation is also ascribed to the corrupt inclinations of our own hearts. Particularly in this chapter : for here the apostle declares, that it cannot without the utmost injustice and impiety be ascribed to God, in that remarkable text, ver. 13, 14. Let no man, tvhen he is tempted say , 1 am tempted of God; for God cannot be tempted with evil , neither templet h he any man : but every yuan is tempted , when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. The truth is, in all seducement the tempter plays our own artillery upon us. For man, in his primi¬ tive purity, was made capable of standing or falling by a limited understanding possible- to be imposed upon, and by a liberty of will to choose, according to the true or false appearances of good. But by the corruption which, since the fall, mankind lie under, these faculties are miserably weakened : the understanding is clouded, the will warped, and that concupiscence, which signifies a strong propension to sensuality and wickedness, is become a fit matter for the subtle enemy of souls to work upon. By these all the evil motions excited in us, find the mind disposed to receive and indulge them * and all 270 ST. PHILIP AND the deluding representations put upon the things of the world, and the appetites of nature, are now much more apt to deceive us into a wrong choice, and to draw us off from the true principles of right reason and duty. When therefore a man is tempted by his own lust , lie is also tempted of the devil ; and when tempted of the devil, he is tempted of his own lust. Because the corruption of our na¬ ture, meant by that word lust, is the instrument the devil makes use of; and it is our present unhappi¬ ness to have a false party within, which holds cor¬ respondence with the enemy, and furnishes those very arms that he labours to slay us by. For, were it not for the depravity of our sensual appetites and passions, we should find it much more easy to form right judgments, and make wise choices of things. ' And were it not for the malice and cunning of our spiritual adversary without, who takes advantage of these disorders and frailties of lapsed human na¬ ture ; the affections of our own breasts, and the ap¬ pointments of Providence concerning us, which in the design of them are temptations of experiment only, would not, as now they so often do, prove temptations of seducement in the issue and un¬ happy event of them. Thus much, one would hope, might suffice to shew how men are said in Scripture to be tempted of God ; and how, of the devil, and their own treacherous naughty hearts. What those tempta¬ tions are, which deserve our joy and thanks ; and what those, w hich it is our duty with our utmost might to strive and pray against. But as we daily imitate our first parents in their transgression, so do we in their contrivances to cloak and excuse it too. ... Adam endeavoured to mitigate his guilt, en. in. ky alleging, that a woman given by God enticed him to it. His sinful and no less blasphe¬ mous posterity argue after the same manner ; and «?an by no means think the command of this apostle st. james’s day. 271 reasonable, but endeavour to hide their iniquity, as Adam, by making God a party iu it too : a flaming, but it is much to be ° xxx1' 33, suspected a common impiety ; frequent in the pri¬ vate imaginations of many, who yet have the mo¬ desty not to espouse and openly avow it. But some have done even this, and produced what they esteem their strong reasons. Which I cannot but think it may be useful, first, to propose ; and then to offer such considerations in return to them as may detect the vanity of this shift, and prevent the wickedness of running to a shelter, which, instead of a covering, will prove our utter confusion. Now upon this occasion, some have had the con¬ fidence to argue as follows : that, as to our weak¬ ness and corruption, God knows it perfectly; and how far we are from being an equal match for the enemy that attacks us. God declares in Scripture, that he hates sin, that he tempts no man to sin, that he willeth not the death of a sinner. But does he not suffer man to be tempted ? Nay, does he not ordain the very temptations ; that is to say, those very things and events, which become occasions of sin to them ? And is not this to will their death, and to destroy his sheep, when he does not only not destroy the wolf, but permits the .sheep to come daily and hourly in the wolfs way? In a word, if God do indeed hate sin, why (say they) does he not prevent it effectually, by cutting off’ at once all those occasions from whence sin comes? , These are pretences sometimes laid hold on, to silence the reproaches of a guilty conscience, and assuage the terrible expectations of the wrath to come: at other times insultingly advanced, as ob¬ jections against the Divine Providence in general; or at least as difficulties, which bear very hard upon t he justice and holiness, and goodness of that Being, who is said to govern the world in methods of a 272 ST. PHILIP AND ■wisdom tempered with, and inseparable from, all these perfections. Now in answer hereunto, it is to be observed, that the objectors agree with us in one general principle ; which is, that it cannot by any means consist with the notions we ought to entertain of God, to suppose that a Being perfectly good should lead men into inevitable rnin ; or, that a Being perfectly holy should be author of, or partaker in, the sins of men; or, that a Being perfectly just should punish men for facts by himself ordained, and without any seeking or concurrence of their own, necessarily brought upon them. Thus much being premised, as out of the question, let us see how much the following particulars will avail to¬ ward satisfying all reasonable scruples about this matter. 1. First then, let it be considered, whether, when the several beings in the universe are created in ex¬ cellent order, and a gradual ascent of perfections, it can misbecome their Creator to continue them in that order. Now the wisdom of the Creator seems chiefly to be manifested, by the peculiar excellencies of the several sorts of creatures : and the standing beauty of the creation is illustrated, by each sort acting in consent and proportion to their respective powers and qualifications. Among all the stations, in those regular distances, none seems more wonder¬ ful, than that assigned to man. He stands upon the confines, and is the common centre of union as it were betw een the material and spiritual world. Here is anincorruptible soul inhabiting a body corruptible; consequently fit to be acted upon by passions and appetites, and since tainted with original sin, where¬ by it is greatly depressed, toward flesh and sense. But, that primitive constitution and his supervening corruption notwithstanding, a rational soul it is; and, as such, endued with a power of thinking, com paring, judging, and determining its own choice ac- st. james’s day. 273 eordingly, We cannot say indeed, that, in these ope¬ rations, the human soul is so clear, or so equally poised, as formerly. But, that even the present re¬ mains of this freedom are an excellence, cannot be denied. For liberty is a privilege, which all the world are fond of, and perpetually contending for. And those men know very little of the dignity of human nature, who do not allow that of the will to be the most valuable liberty of any. Conse¬ quently, it can be no reflection upon God to pre¬ serve men in this liberty ; or to suffer the laying such objects before them, as in their present station they may make an unwise choice of : for this is the condition of a creature, frail and fallible, as well as free. But free his will is, so as to be the proper inter¬ nal principle of all his actions. And if that free¬ dom be (as alas it is) too often employed amiss ; he who gave the privilege, ought not to be reproached for the abuse of it. Least of all, when not only every actual abuse of it, but every habit or dispo¬ sition in us, tending that way, and all the unhappy consequences of both, are owing to man himself. On the other hand ; if these bents and warpings of the will had destroyed all freedom in us, what trifling, what mockery are those scriptures, which expostulate with men, and ask, Why they will die? Which call upon 3j°’ 31* them, to turn themselves from their 32 * ’ iniquities; which declare wicked Deut. xxx. 19. people to be destroyed hy the per¬ verseness of their own folly ; and lastly, which be¬ speak men in such sol emn manner, I call heaven and earth to record this day against you , that I have set before you life and death , blessing and cursing ; therefore choose life , that both thou and thy seed may live. 2. The last particular vindicated the faculty of the w ill ; let us in this look to the objects of it. Which indeed are such, that they, who are desirous VOL. iv. x t 274 ST. PHILIP AND to have an effectual end put to all vice, by God not suffering; men to be tempted, seem not to be suffi¬ ciently aware, that the same method would be every whit as effectual for putting an end to all virtue too. For, to denominate any thing virtuous, it is necessary, not only that there be a contrary evil, but also, that the evil have something in it, which may invite us under the appearance of some good. Now that appearance is the mover of our affec¬ tions, and the very thing which makes the temp¬ tation. For it is our unhappiness and our fault, to be drawn by the bias of appetite and sense ; andit is thought rashness, or prejudice, or weakness in balancing of motives, that we suffer the delusion of false appearances to prevail, and prefer real evil dis¬ guised, before real good. Now the stronger those motives to sin are, which we resist, and the more resolutely we persevere in that resistance, the greater is our virtue and our reward. And if there were no motives to be resisted, then doing well would not entitle us to virtue or reward either. If this be so, then our present temptations, by furnishing oppor¬ tunities for the exercise of our virtue, do plainly add both to our present commendation, and to our future happiness. Nay, and in proportion as the temptation is sharper and more difficult to be endured, the more valuable is the victory, and the more joyful the triumph. And because the ex¬ posing ourselves, and all that is dear to us, is a trial which flesh and blood is of all others most apt to boggle and recoil at, the apostle does here represent the case of suffering for Christ and his religion, as such a one. And hot content with patiently endur¬ ing, he commands his afflicted country¬ men even to rejoice in such trying cir¬ cumstances ; upon account of that glorious and be¬ neficial distinction, which unshaken courage and constancy would make for them here ; and of the Ver. 2, 3,4.12. st. james's day. 275 abundant recompense, which would be thus secured to them hereafter. 3. But thirdly , As oft as the subject now under debate comes into our minds, let us be sure to take this along with us, that the objects without the soli¬ citations from within, and the suggestions of our great enemy working upon both, when considered all together, are yet but temptations ; that is, they try us only, but they cannot so force us, as that any man should perish without his own consent. In a word, temptations are not properly the causes, but merely the occasion and instruments of sin. And even then, they are not such by any natural tendency of their own, but altogether made such by our neglect or mismanagement. Can any thing be plainer than this is made, by the different effects and consequences of the dispensations of Providence, as they happen to be the portion of different men ? the afflictions sent by God, do not they aggravate the guilt of some, by provoking impatience and rage, murmuring and despair? and yet the very same afflictions brighten the virtue of others, and, by the exercise of patience and meekness, faith and heavenly-minded ness, draw their souls closer, and render them dearer to God. The riches God bestows, are they not to one man, like the camel to the needle’s eye, an obstruction to his entrance into the kingdom of heaven ? and yet even these promote the salvation of others, who make to themselves friends of the Lukexvi 0 Mammon of unrighteousness , and open a more abundant passage into everlasting habita¬ tions. These are cases obvious to every man’s senses and experience. And reason will prove as evidently in all the kinds and degrees of them, that temptations do nothing of themselves : that the result and issue depends constantly upon the person tried by them : and that such issue will be preju¬ dicial or profitable, not according to the quality or the degree of the trial, but according to the hand it 276 ST. PHILIP AI John xv. 5. Matt. vii. 7. John vi. 37. Matt. xxv. 29 2 Cor. xii. 9. Heb. xiii. 5. shall fall* into, and the uses which shall be made of it. 4. I would not be supposed all this while to forget the deplorable impotence of human nature, and that unhappy bent of passion and inclination, which, like a bias put the wrong way, draws us much more strongly to evil than good. But, blessed be God, we can add in the last place, that there is a provision made for this also, by the assistances of that grace which is promised to all our w eaknesses and wants ; upon condition it be earnestly sought, and diligently improved. So that when He, who says, Without me ye can do nothing ; hath like wise said, Ask and ye shall receive; And him that cometh to me , I will in no ivise cast out ; And, To him that hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance ; And My grace is sufficient for thee , for my strength is made perfect in weakness; and, I will never leave thee nor forsake thee : When the same apostle, who acknowledges that he was not sufficient 2 Cor iii 5 himself to think any thing as of himself Phil. iv. 13. does yet at another time declare himself able to do even all things through Christ who strengthens him ; and lays down this as a rule, that obtains in all God’s proceedings, and as an evidence of the faithfulness , from which he can never depart, that he will not suffer his servants to be tempted above that they are able , but will with the temptation also make a way to escape , that they may be able to bear it. When such scriptures as these, I say, come to be fairly weighed, they are great and gracious supports, enough to buoy up the sinking spirits of any true Christian under the severest trials : enough to convince any impartial considered that God, w ho gave men a power of choice, is wise and good in leaving them to the use of it : that He, who makes temptation capable of contributing to their virtue and happiness* no less than to their guilt 1 Cor. x. 13. st. james’s day. 277 and misery, is by no means chargeable with their sins : and that He, who forsakes not the faithful, nor ever fails to sustain the weak, does all that can become him to do with creatures, so created at first, and so corrupted at present, as mankind are: creatures, not supposed to have sufficient powers of their own ; and therefore directed here by St. James, upon a certain presumption of their wants, from whence, and upon what terms, to expect supplies. For that is manifestly his meaning, from the fourth to the ninth verse: which I shall explain as briefly as I can, by inquiring into the nature of the thing he commands his afflicted brethren to pray for; and then, into the qualification he requires, for rendering those prayers successful. The blessing to be prayed for is wisdom ; under which we may reasonably suppose all that ability of doing well to be comprehended, which is more com¬ monly styled the Grace, or Spirit, of God. For, in regard the will and understanding are only distinct operations of one and the same mind; and whatso¬ ever the understanding conceives and represents as best, the will never fails to choose ; it follows, that a true information of the judgment is not only an effectual security, but even a necessary cause, of a right determination of the will. Provided always, that by such information be meant not only a cold and speculative notion of the truth and nature of things, but a lively sense and just calculation, of their importance and respective consequences to us. For, as no man in his wits ever chose evil, except under the notion of good ; so neither did any ever choose it, except under the notion of a good, greater, as was at that instant presumed, than some other good, then laid in the balance against it. The motives, or several sorts of good, concerned in moral actions, are reducible to three heads ; the virtue or honesty, the profit, and the pleasure of them. The more of these concur, the stronger 278 ST. PHILIP AND is the inducement. But the first is of so great con¬ sideration, that both the other are not an equivalent, nor ought to prevail without it, much less against it: that is, no prospect of pleasure or advanlage will justify an action vicious and infamous. l\ow, in regard those advantages and pleasures are also of different kinds, it requires great skill and integrity to make a just computation and choice between them: to give a due preference, as the profit hap¬ pens to be greater or less, present or future ; and as the pleasure proposed is durable or fugitive, intel¬ lectual or sensual. In the present depraved state of human nature, the last of these motives seems most powerfully to affect us. And of them again such pleasures, as most gratify sense, and cannot be of any long continuance. The only method therefore of securing ourselves from the danger of being de¬ luded by these, is to weigh against them the virtue, the advantage, and the delights of another kind, which attend things unacceptable to flesh and blood. But, this being all a violence to our corrupt inclinations, we must be obliged to a principle supe¬ rior to nature for our success in attempting it : espe¬ cially in afflictions, which the apostle truly con¬ fesses, do seem for the present riot only not Heb.xii.n. j0y0us > jyUt grievous. And more particu¬ larly yet in those, which are voluntary afflictions, and chosen for the sake of God and religion, (the case of the converts here applied to by St. James) no wisdom less than that from above, can produce and establish resolution and perseverance in suffer¬ ings, to which mankind have the strongest and most irreconcileable aversions. This therefore is the mercy, which they, and all afflicted Christians are en¬ couraged to ask of God. And the mighty influence and benefit of it, under such trying circumstances, may be expected to answer our purposes and wants, the several ways that follow. 1. In enlightening the minds of men to see and st. james’s day. 27.9 r attend to the many excellent reasons, which move God to ordain or permit such afflictions upon his servants. Such are, the trial of their virtue; as the best tempered arms are proved by a higher charge than ordinary: the increase of their spiri¬ tual strength ; exercise contributing to that of the mind, no less than that of the body ; the prevention of spiritual pride, and security ; by such experi¬ ment of their own weakness left to themselves ; and of their still remaining liable to temptation, notwithstanding any attainments in grace and virtue made by them, though never so happily heretofore ; the correcting some past misdemeanour, or subdu¬ ing some rebellious lusts, which oftentimes make insurrection, and interrupt the piety even of very good men ; magnifying the power of divine grace, in carrying them through difficulties, which human nature, destitute of such assistances, had not been able to bear up against ; shewing to the world ex¬ amples of surprising patience, resolution, and firm¬ ness of mind, to provoke their imitation, and en¬ courage the honest but feeble intentions of others ; weaning the affections from things here below ; raising the mind by heavenly dispositions, and, in proportion to their present sufferings, persuading them of a sure and more abundant recompense, for the crown of their labours at the last great day. These are some of the many excellent ends served by the sufferings of good men. Which yet are all overlooked or forgotten, unless represented faithfully to the mind by a wisdom inspired from above. To this we owe the very remembrance, to this the just valuation of them. This teaches us the reasonable¬ ness of glorifying God, in any way of his own choosing; the preference due to profit above plea¬ sure; and how much better it is for us, that our minds should be improved, than that our senses should be gratified. This takes off from the present smart by feeling of God’s favour ; and more than 280 ST. PHILIP AND makes amends for bodily paiu and grief, by the ra¬ vishing satisfactions of a good conscience. But especially this sets the excellency of our reward always in view, and the unspeakable kindness of that Father, by whose infinitely wise providence the o light affliction for a moment is so ordered as to work out a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory . 2. The wisdom mentioned here is yet farther use¬ ful, by discovering to us the ends aimed at in our own particular afflictions, and the means best fitted for attaining those ends. The former observation pro¬ pounded only the ends of affliction in general : which are served, not all at once, but some in one time and person, some in another, as circumstances differ, and occasions require. In this variety there¬ fore of good uses, it is of the utmost importance rightly to understand, which should be chiefly ap¬ plied, and what sort of account God expects from each dispensation of his providence toward our own selves. In this disquisition, the state of our souls, and the nature and kind of our affliction, are princi¬ pal articles. These, when the grace of God hath helped us to descry, (as, whether our sufferings be designed for correction or some vice, or whether for the exercise and exemplification of some virtue, and the like) the next proof of our spiritual skill must be seen in such a temper and behaviour, as may an¬ swer that purpose of God concerning us. If this be to chastise us, repentance must be our care; if to try us, patience and perseverance ; if to promote the honour of religion, meekness and charity to our persecutors; and a deportment so discreet and void of offence, as may oblige those of a contrary judg¬ ment to glorify God, by the good works they shall behold in us. In short, this will be a light to our eyes, and a guide to our feet. A wisdom to salva¬ tion, by w hich we shall at once be enabled to know, and to practise our duty ; to bring forth the fruits st. james’s day. 201 of righteousness, and to bear each fruit in its pro¬ per kind and season. Particularly, in suffering for the sake of religion, (which is the case before us, and seems the most difficult of any) this heavenly wisdom is absolutely necessary to distinguish the causes and proper times of suffering. What those are, which require our enduring and resisting even unto blood ; and, when the serpent ought to be mixtwith the dove, by prudently declining a need¬ less trial : what means are fit to be used for our own preservation ; which, if neglected, our pretended martyrdom would be the sacrifice of fools : and, when it is, that we are to cast ourselves entirely upon Providence, and esteem the very sorest temptations matter of joy to us. Such is the grace which St. James here would have his persecuted brethren, and indeed the afflicted in general, to ask of God. And so properly it is styled wisdom : as a principle, both convincing their judg¬ ments of the wise and kind ends, and conducting them in the use of means most suitable to the ends of their respective trials. It remains now, only that 1 say something to the other point, which concerns tlie qualification requisite to render the prayers of this wisdom successful : and that shall be done very briefly. Among the promises of grace produced at the entrance upon this head, the first enjoins asking, as a necessary preliminary to receiving. Now this ask* ingt he apostle tells us here must be in faith , without doubting and wavering, and a double mind. Whereby* there is no question, but the two following particu¬ lars are intended : 1. First, A stedfast reliance upon God for obtain¬ ing such succour and relief (that is, such measures of his grace and favour) as he sees expedient for us. It is plain from infinite passages of Holy Writ, that God expects we should apply to him in our wants, and that weshoulddo it with repeated and continued 282 ST. PHILIP AND earnestness. But then it is equally plain to any who consider those passages, that our importunity is ac¬ ceptable and prevalent with God, as it is a testi¬ mony of our unshaken faith in, and humble depend- ance upon, him : in a word, that it does not extort the mercy he is loth to grant, but makes us fit to receive the blessings he delights liberally to bestow. Accordingly, where the deliverance of his servants, and the granting of their prayers are mentioned, Psal.xxxiii.io. we find them generally attributed to - xxxii. 20, their hope and trust, their ivaiting for , 21* and casting their burden upon , God. For t *v'-2q*d this indeed is giving him the glory due to his divine perfections. We must not imagine any difficulties too great for him to vanquish, for that detracts from his omnipotence ; we must not suppose our own faults and frailties (when unaffect¬ ed and repented of) will shut his ears against our cries, for that were a disparagement to his mercy and his truth. Least of all must we come to him with any confidence in ourselves ; for that were to make our prayers a mockery, and presume to divide the honour of our success wiih him. And, whatever our own endeavours may be, (and they ought to be what they can) yet the events, nay the very power of endeavouring, must be acknowledged entirely his. To be short, he is to be our sole stay and trust ; and upon him we are to rest with a firmness, which may compose our fears, prevent all anxiety of thought, set us above all despondencies, possess us with an impregnable persuasion of his affection for us: such lastly, as may represent the aids, which we implore with a due resignation of our spirits to his heavenly will and wisdom, (all that we really stand in need of) to be as certain to us, as if we already had them in actual possession. 2. The other thing intended here, is steadiness in our duty. A well-weighed and fixed resolution, that no extremities shall drive us to despair, nor st. james’s day. 283 abate out* love and zeal : a prudent use of the means put into our hands, without which we do not so properly trust God, as tempt him : and an utter abhorrence of all unlawful means for our ease and rescue. For, by recourse to such, we plainly break off with God, take the matter out of his hands, give up his protection, and formally discharge his providence from any further care of us. To this purpose a very ancient writer of the church inter¬ prets the double mind here, of a man divided in his affections between this and the next world : float¬ ing like a vessel without ballast, with wind and tide contrary. Such is the instability spoken of at the eighth verse, where conscience of duty, fear of punishment, and hope of heaven draw one way ; and a violent gust of trouble, and worldly consi¬ derations, drive another. And, according as either of these opposite motives make a stronger or weaker impression, the man’s piety and virtue are propor- tionably more intense or remiss. Now such a man cannot, as St. James observes, think (or reasonably expect) to receive any thing (any of this wisdom) from God ; because he is defective in the very condi¬ tion, upon which it is promised. Sincerity and con¬ stancy are our part ; but these belong to none, whose, hearts are not whole with God ’, and who continue not stedfast in his covenant. His honour and his truth stand unalterably engaged in favour of those brave soldiers of Christ, who in this fight of afflictions strive lawfully and manfully: but they have no right to either deliverance or support, who, though content to march under his banner while the service is easy, do yet, when combat comes on, and the ac¬ tion grows hot, throw down their arms and desert to the enemy. The Christian warfare is such as allows of no capitulation. For, as the cause is God’s, so is the strength that defends it. And, is it to be imagined, that a formal petition should prevail for additional recruits, to them who have betrayed the 284 ST. PHILIP AND supplies they received before ? If therefore we desire God should strengthen our weakness, we must de¬ termine to employ the courage and powers he in¬ spires. We must, in full assurance of his might, resolve to stand it out to the last ; which is indeed 2 Tim ii 13 resolving to conquer and triumph. For He is faithful , he cannot deny himself; and they who call in his succours against any sort of tribulations or trials, with the two dispositions I have been treating of, never yet did, never shall, seek them in vain. I own, there are many cases, from whence unwary people might be apt to conclude, that even such prayers are not effectually heard. But I must add, that many prayers are then most effectually heard, when such men fondly suspect the quite contrary. For the minds so prepared, as we have just now seen, always esteem theiraddresses most successful, when answered in that way, which the divine wis¬ dom knows to be best for them. Not always by deliverance out of afflictions, because the continu¬ ance of these may be more for the glory of God, and their own good. Supposing then that these be even lengthened, they are heard, if their own pa¬ tience be lengthened out with them. Suppose the degree of them to be yet more exquisite, they are heard if the measure of their spiritual consolation and support do at the same time increase. Nay, supposing the extremity to be such, as even foils these combatants for a season ; yet, notwithstanding such disgrace, they are heard, if God renew their strength, pour in more plentiful reliefs of grace, and so bring good out of evil, that they grow wise and wary by past dangers, and not only recover their standing, but even profit themselves of their fall. For it is an indispensable part of our duty cheer¬ fully to submit to the divine wisdom, both for the duration and the degree of our trials ; and firmly to depend upon it for such a final issue, as shall not st. james’s day. 285 fail at last to be most for our advantage. And there¬ fore, if these petitioners shall be oppressed, torment¬ ed, and barbarously slain in a good cause, yet even then they are heard too. Then, in the most benefi¬ cial sense of all ; for blessed above all others is the man , that thus endure th temptation , because sure to receive the crown of life , which the Lord hath promised to them that love him . And a crown of more than common weight and lustre, no doubt, is laid up for those, who give this last proof of their fidelity and love to him. THE GOSPEL. JOHN xiv. 1. Jesus said unto his disciples. Let not your heart be troubled: ye be¬ lieve in God, believe also in me. PARAPHRASE. 1. Be not dis¬ couraged at my departure, or the troubles conse¬ quent upon it : but support your hearts with faith in the Father, and in me, who am one with the Father, and consequently able to defend you in the execution of my commands. 2. In my Father's house are many man¬ sions ; if it were not so, I would have told you : I goto prepare a place for you. 2. Able also to reward you with durable and abun¬ dant happiness in heaven. 3. And if I go and prepare a place for you, 3. Whither one I will come again and receiveyou unto myself, purpose of my re- that where I am, there ye may be also. turning is to gain access for you : and accordingly I will in due time come back from thence again, and receive you up thither, to dwell with me for ever. 4. And whither I go ye know, and the way 4. That this is ye know. the place to which I am going, you have been often told ; and so you have likewise of the way that leads thither, so that you need not any enlargement on these points. 286 6. I am the guide and direc¬ tor, and so the way ; I am the teacher of the truth, revealed for this purpose, and so the truth ; I am the author and only source of happiness eternal, and so the life ; to the enjoyment whereof with my Father no man can attain, ex¬ cept by obeying and relying upon me, in these several capacities. 7. Do not there- 7. If ye had known me, ye should have fore complain that known my Father also : and from henceforth you know not my ye know him , and have seen him. Father to whom I am going : for they who know me and my doctrine, know him ; and they who see my miracles and me, see him. ST. PHILIP AND 5. Thomas saith unto him , Lord we knot & not whither thou goest , and how can we know the way. 6. Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, and the truth, and the life : no man cometh unto the Father, hut by me. 8. Philip con- 8. Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the ceiving grossly of Father, and it sufficeth us. this sight, and al¬ luding possibly to some manifestations, which God was pleased to make of himself to Moses, Elias, and the like, desires some sensible representation of the Father. O* to 9. This request 9. Jesus saith tinto him, Have I been so loti of our Lord re- time with you, and yet hast thou tiot known proves, by answer- me Philip ? he that hath seen me, hath seen ing, that the bodi- the Father ; and how sayest thou then, Shew ly sight of him had us the Father. not fully acquaint¬ ed Philip with him. For to discern nothing more than human in the Son, was not to know the Son ; and to descry the divine per¬ fections under that veil of humanity, w'as to see the Father in the Son. 10, 11. These two being one in substance, and mutually in each other, as original and ima.e : and in this respect, nei¬ ther of them an object of bodily 10. JBelievest thou not that I am in the Father, , and the Father in me ? the words that I speak unto you, I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. 11. Believe me that I am in the Father , and the Father in me : or else believe me for the very works sake. st. james’s day. 287 sight, they are seen by the mind contemplating their divine per¬ fections. Such were the wisdom, goodness, truth of the Father, in the Son’s doctrine, and the power of the Father in the Son’s mira¬ cles. The union in this latter respect being a sensible demonstra¬ tion of their union in the rest. 12. Verily verily I say unto you, he that believeth on me , the works that I do shall he do also, and greater works than these shall he do ; because I go unto my Father. 12. As a further evidence whereof, and that he was to be exalted, not de¬ stroyed by dying ; Christ promises to impart his power to these disciples so effectu¬ ally, that the operations of it in their hands should be more ama¬ zing, than even those of it in his own had been. 13. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my 13. Nothing, name, that will l do, that the Father may be which they should glorified in the Son. attempt in the execution of their ministry, with the invocation of his name, and interposition of his power, should be insuperable to them. By which means the Chris¬ tian religion should be promoted, and so bring honour to the Father, in the manner he chooses to be served and glorified byv 14. If ye shall ask any thing in my name 14. And to re- I will do it. move all doubt of my power (says Christ) I once more promise, that I will do this for you. COMMENT. Jn the Epistle, one of our Lord’s apostles directs and comforts his suffering fellow-Christians under the present feeling and smart of temptations ; in the Gospel for this festival, our Lord himself comforts that, and the rest of his brethren the apostles, under the melancholy prospect of them. The ar¬ guments for their support are the same in substance, as the troubles they were to be sustained under are the same in kind ; such difficulties principally, as the preaching or profession of the gospel should ex¬ pose them to. But as the afflictions of good men in general are an object of the divine mercy and *>88 ST. PHILIP AND entitle the patient sufferers to the assistance of grace at present, and a glorious recompense hereafter: so are we allowed, under due limitations, to apply these promises proportionably to the pains and pa¬ tience of all Christ’s faithful servants, how different soever in other respects their capacities and suffer¬ ings may happen to be. ... Our Lord hath said in the chapter. iap. xin. o . before, that, to the place whither he was then going, St. Peter could not follow him im¬ mediately, but he should follow him afterwards . The same comfort is here extended to the rest of the apostles ; who indeed were appointed to follow' him, in the same way of torments and death for the truth’s sake : and the terms of this consolation jus¬ tify the hopes of all others, who follow him in meek¬ ness and constancy, integrity and piety, though not in the like painful steps of dying for the testimony of the same truth. The excellence of the reward provided for all such, is illustrated in three particulars. (1.) The durableness of it, intimated by the word mansions : places of abode; opposed to that uncertain condi- ... tion of things below, represented else- 11CD. Xlll* 14. | * 7* i . • • where by our having here no continuing city. (2.) The abundance of that provision ; for those mansions are many , and furnish room for ail, who make it their care to seek and to be qualified for them, be the number of such never so great. (3.) The exquisiteness of the felicity which shall be then attained ; in regard these mansions are in Christ's Fathers house , where all happiness and P al xvi n perfection dwells. For in God’s pre¬ sence is fulness of joy, and at his right hand there are pleasures for evermore. From hence our blessed Saviour proceeds to shew, that the glorious object of this hope is entirely owing to him. This discourse is occasioned by the st. james’s day. 289 gross apprehensions of two apostles, whose slow¬ ness of understanding turned to our profit, by open¬ ing the way to a full declaration of our Lord’s es¬ sential unity with God the Father ; and to most express assertions of his power and readiness effec¬ tually to answer the requests put up in his name, by plentiful supplies of all necessary assistances and graces of the Holy Spirit. That this promise was literally and primarily in¬ tended and made good to the apostles, by the ex¬ traordinary gifts and powers of the Holy Ghost, im¬ parted to them at the day of Pentecost, and at other times afterwards, as their circumstances required, is not to be denied. But there are other gifts of that Spirit, and several blessings no less requisite, for the ordinary conduct of our actions, for the honour of God and religion, and for the leading men in all ages to the same blissful mansions. These also are such as must be sought after the same manner, and expected on prayers alike conditioned. And there¬ fore, to render this scripture of as general use and consolation, as the words of it will in their utmost latitude import, I shall consider the two last verses of the gospel, with relation to the prayers of good men at large. And having treated formerly of sundry points wherein this subject is concerned, I will employ my reader’s thoughts on one, purposely reserved for the present occasion. That, 1 mean, which is here enjoined, as a condition necessary to qualify all our prayers for success, which is asking in the name of Christ. Now a thing is said in scripture to be done in the name of another four several ways. Either, (1.) When it is done at the command of and by com¬ mission from another. Or, (2.) When men act or do it for the service and honour of another. Or, (3.) When they proceed in conformity to the rules and directions set by that other. Or, (4.) When they interpose the authority and mediation, the sake VOL. iv. u ST. PHILIP ANU and merits, of another. In these several senses Christ is said to come , and to act in his Father s 'name; the prophets , to speak in God's, and the apostles in Christ's name ; and men to hazard their lives, and to suffer reproach for his name; and to do wonders, nay, to do all things in his name. And, in the last of these significations, we read of being justified, receiving remission of sins, having life, and giving thanks to God, in his name. 1. In the first of these senses men may be said to ask in Christ's name, when they come to God, in obedience to Christ’s command, and from a sense that it is their duty so to do. So did the apostles*, when in a just diffidence of any power or holiness of their own, they implored supernatural abilitiesr proper for the efficacious discharge of a trust by him committed to them. So David describes his own practice, and the foundation of it, Psal. xxvii. 8. When thou saidst unto me, Seek my face ; my heart said, Thy face. Lord, will 1 seek. And this ought indeed to be the sense of us all, at every approach toward the throne of grace. For a very little re¬ flection upon the infinite majesty of God, and the wretched vileness of such creatures as we are, would suffice to condemn the offering of any sort of cor¬ respondence with a Deity so pure, so high, of arro¬ gance and presumption. Some warrant therefore was necessary to countenance and justify those ad¬ dresses, the boldness whereof, without such en¬ couragement, would be unseemly and inexcusable. Bpt when our gracious Lord hath condescended not only to allow, but with all imaginable kindness to invite, nay, with the most peremptory injunctions to require, our frequent and constant applications : when he hath called us, and directed us to come •290 John v. 43. - - x. 25. Exod. v. 23. Deut. xviii. 19, 20. Acts iv. 17, 18. - v. 40. Acts xv. 20. - v. 41. 1 Pet. iv. 14. Acts v. 30. Col. iii. 17. 1 Cor. vi. 11. Acts x. 43. John xx. 31. Eph. v. 20. st. james’s day. 291 with all the modest assurance and dutiful impor¬ tunity, usual in the requests of children to a father, or of one dear and intimate friend to another ; what can be alleged in extenuation of their fault, who shew themselves insensible of such a mercy, such a privilege? And how shall they escape, who neglect to use the one, and thrust the other away from them ? How can men look upon prayer as a matter of no consequence, such as may be performed or let alone at pleasure ; such as God neither needs, nor will be moved by ? In short, as a homage, if it be a fit one, by which no honour, no advantage accrues to the part paying, but all to the person receiving it ? When irreligion and profaneness shall obtrude such notions as these ; and when the too general disuse of prayer seems to say, they are too greedily imbibed : it is highly requisite men should be told, that duty as well as interest hath a part in this mat¬ ter; that men should pray, in an apprehension of their being bound to do so. And therefore they that ask in Christ’s name , must first of all acknowledge Christ’s authority. They must proceed, I mean, upon a principle of conscience, as performing a ser¬ vice, and an instance of homage. A service owing from a dependent creature to an infinite and Al¬ mighty Creator ; and encouraged by positive com¬ mands and affectionate exhortations. These ought always to weigh very much with a disciple, when so often and so earnestly inculcated, by so great, so gracious a Master. And that, in so kind a manner, as well as with so just authority, that none would, none in reason can, think himself at liberty to dis¬ pute or dispense with the command. Let this then be our first care, this our first mark of asking in Christ’s name ; that we pray in due deference to his order, in confidence of the encouragement given by him ; and askt because, as his servants and followers, we find ourselves under indispensable obligations ; u 2 292 ST. PHILIP AND such as render us guilty of a very great sin, should we neglect asking. 2. This direction of asking in Christ’s name may be also interpreted so, as to concern the ends pro¬ posed to ourselves ; and to regulate our desires, and our use, of the things we pray for. An interpre¬ tation, judged by some the most genuine of any: who have therefore chosen to read the words, at ver. 13. in the following order: Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that the Father may he glorified in the Son, that will I do. This was manifestly the case more immediately concerned here. Those apostles did not ask a power of working miracles, out of any vain ostentation, or for private advantage to themselves ; but purely for the promotion of the gospel which required such testimonies, and by which, above any other instance, the Father was glorified in the success of his Son’s doctrine and kingdom. And St. Chrysostom, in like manner, understands the promise of our blessed Lord’s pre¬ sence, where two or three are gathered together in his name, to mean such assemblies for promoting mutual peace and love, as make Christ the motive and true foundation of charity to their neighbour. How¬ ever that be, as to the proper sense of that passage in particular, yet certain it is in general, that every good and faithful servant makes his master’s advan¬ tage the principal end of his actions. Our blessed Saviour himself, upon all occasions, vindicates his own fidelity from hence, that he was far from pur¬ suing any separate interests of his own, but in all things sought the honour of his Father that sent him. And thus it becomes every man, who professes himself a servant and follower of Christ, to do ; to fix his hopes and wishes chiefly upon those things, which conduce most to the promoting his Master’s honour, and the advantage of that spiritual king¬ dom of grace and glory, which he seems to set up ; to set it up, in the hearts of men at present, by faith st. james’s day. 293 and virtue; and then, in the happiness and salva¬ tion of souls hereafter. We must therefore prefer this before any private or temporal respects, and fix our last and great aim in the increase of our Lord’s honour : so that no Christian, in this sense, asks in Christ's name, who does not allow to the spir ritual and eternal benefits to be obtained from him, that place in his heart, which is really due to them: that is, who does not esteem the future infinitely more desirable, than any advantages which can be enjoyed in the present world ; and desire those pro¬ per to the soul, above any pleasures or advantages that can possibly accrue to his outward and mortal part. Nay, who with regard to these sensible and bodily advantages, does not bring a spirit so per¬ fectly resigned, as to be well content, that his prayers relating to these, should be heard and answered in such a manner, as God in his wisdom shall see most fit ; though at the same time that may so hap¬ pen, as not to be most agreeable to the inclinations of flesh and sense, and a merely natural man. 3. They who ask in Christ's name, are supposed to contribute their own endeavours, so far as these can be serviceable to the obtaining what they ask. For (as I said before) to do any thing in the name of another, implies the doing it by his order and direction. We are therefore commanded to ask in faith; because faith supposes a promise and a de¬ claration, as the proper basis on which it stands : consequently, it does not, cannot exclude, but must indeed of necessity infer, the performances of all those conditions, upon which the promise is sus¬ pended. For example: we are commanded to ask our daily bread, but we are commanded to seek it by honest labour too. And therefore the praying for it implies no more, than begging success upon our labours, and the blessing of God to prosper and reward our industry. We are encouraged to ask forgiveness of our sins, and emboldened to depend 294 ST. PHILIP AND upon the mercy of God, and the sufferings of Christ for it ; but we are ordered likewise to repent of our sins, and to forsake them. And therefore, he who prays, and expects to be pardoned, and still con¬ tinues obdurate and unreformed, hath no just foun¬ dation for his requests or his hopes : nor can he be said to ask in Christ's name , because he does not ask in such a manner, and upon such terms, as Christ Psal Ixvi 18 hath appointed. If I incline to wicked^ ness with my heart, the Lord will not hear me, says David. And therefore obstinately wicked men do not ask in Christ’s name when they pray; because such a course of life is neither con¬ sistent with true faith in him, as a mediator, nor with the conditions of being so heard and accepted by virtue of that mediation. In all such cases, men do but tempt God, and mock themselves ; by forming new conditions, exceeding their commission, and abusing their privilege of access to him. They turn that, which was intended as an encouragement and assistance to their care, into a pretence of hypocrisy and sloth. We cannot command events, nor render our own endeavours successful ; and therefore God hath permitted, nay, he hath enjoined, the recom¬ mending ourselves and our endeavours to him. But that, which is a supply to our defect and weakness, when we can go no farther, is by no means a reason for superseding all attempts, or any excuse for not going as far as we can. We cannot effect the whole; but we must not, upon that pretence, sit down with our arms folded, and gape up for extraordinary supplies at the hand of Providence, while ourselves do nothing. We are directed to cast our care upon God, but we are no where encouraged to cast our idleness or our extravagances upon him. And yet even this is done, when we expect, that he will fur¬ nish our vanity and profuseness, or grant relief and success, without any degree of care or concern to help ourselves. This is the case both of our tern- st. james’s day. 295 poral and spiritual affairs, that neither of them will be done without us. And indeed, in the business of this world, most men of any common prudence seem well enough aware of it. The generality of people perhaps are rather too solicitous, too eagerly employed, on that account. But, in the weightier matters of the next, where our endeavour and con¬ cern are full as necessary, and ought at least to be equal in our thoughts and regard, they are miser¬ ably negligent and supine ; and think, that now and then* a lazy prayer, though never seconded by their own pains, is all that needs. Hence it so often comes to pass, that men complain of praying to no pur¬ pose, and charge God foolishly with not hearkening to their petitions : whereas the failing, if duly ex¬ amined, is all the while at home. And their hopes miscarry, not from any want or backwardness in him to hear or help, but from want of their own di¬ ligence, and of taking proper methods for the com¬ passing their purposes. It is not easy to be con¬ ceived, how great and happy a change this consi¬ deration, duly applied, would make ; how it would quicken and invigorate our actions ; and what a worlds of injurious and unbecoming reflections it would prevent, which persons, loth to seem in fault themselves, are used to cast upon grace and Provi¬ dence. They bewail their infirmities, or their temp¬ tations ; their inability to conquer some darling pas¬ sion, or to free themselves from the bondage of some reigning lust ; and, least their slips and falls should lie at their own doors, take great pains to make the world and themselves believe, that they have prayed fervently and frequently, but are never the better. But such men, in truth, ought to lament and con¬ demn themselves. And, as in most cases, the blame is but too manifestly ours ; so, where it is not evi¬ dent, it will become us to suspect, and be very jea¬ lous of ourselves ; rather indeed to suspect any tiling, than once imagine, that God is wanting in his 296 ST. PHILIP AND helps, or can be false to his gracious promises. For he who asks thus in Christ's name , that is, who prays as he ought to pray, in this third respect, ’tis cer¬ tain never asks in vain. 4. But the principal and most proper intent of this expression is that, which I reserved for the fourth and last place ; approaching the throne of grace, 1 mean, with an humble confidence in the merits and mediation of Christ, and resting our souls upon him alone for the mercy and good acceptance of God. Thus did the apostles in the matter more im¬ mediately concerned in this passage. In the mira¬ cles wrought by them for confirmation of the truth, they constantly invoked the name of Jesus Christ. When strength and limbs were restored to the lame, they are commanded in the name of Jesus to stand up and ivalk; when the sick recovered their health, they de¬ clare, that Jesus Christ made them whole ; when evil spirits were to be dispossessed, they are commanded in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of the patient. The usual method of performing such cures was by laying on of hands, and prayer. The requests put up to God for the confirmation and increase of this power, in¬ treat that He would stretch forth his hand to heal, and that signs and ivonders might he done by the name of his holy child Jesus. And when these petitions at any time had their effect to the amazement of all beholders, particular care was taken to prevent those effects being attributed to the apostles themselves ; by solemn and public declarations, that they were not owing to any power or holiness of their own, but must be ascribed entirely to Jesus, whom God had glorified, and to faith in his > name . So constant a depen dance upon Christ did the very manner of working those miracles express, which he promises the power of, and prescribes the Acts iii. 6. — — ix. 34. * - xvi. 18. - xxviii. 8. James v.14, 15. Acts iv. 30. Acts iii. 12,13, 16. ■ - iv. 10. Collect, xii. Sund. after Trinity. 1 st. james’s day. 297 qualification for, here. And so just were the doers of them to their great Master’s honour, in disclaim¬ ing all right to any glory from thence, any part in the operation, except that only of suppliants for, and instruments in, the use of these supernatural and truly divine gifts. And herein they are our patterns. For we, like them, must bring the name of Christ along with us ; and, whether we desire to be for¬ given those things , to hereof our con¬ sciences are afraid , or to receive supplies suitable to our weakness and our wants, must come to God, in a due sense, that both the one and the other sort are such things, as ice are not worthy to ask but through the merits and mediation of his son , Jesus Christ our Lord. Accordingly such forms as these have obtained in all ages and parts of the church. And most deservedly, since this is a manner of worship peculiar to Christians. It is an essential and distinguishing property of our religion : of absolute necessity to be observed, and conse¬ quently of very great importance to be rightly un¬ derstood. To which purpose I shall now endea¬ vour to set in a true light, by representing, as plainly and briefly as 1 can, the necessity, and the efficacy, of prayers thus qualified. 1. It was observed before that the vast distance between an Almighty Creator, and creatures so poor and low as we are, required an express encourage¬ ment to justify our addresses to him. And such encouragement might reasonably enough be hoped for, Considering that our natural notions of God re¬ present him infinitely good, as well as infinitely great. The wise man’s argument is certainly very just, that God loveth all things that are, because he would never have made any thing , if he had w. . hated it. And this affection in such a Be- 1S* XI* ing, it is agreeable to suppose, would move the common Maker, not only to preserve the things 208 ST. PHILIP AND made by him, blit to allow to each of them such de¬ grees of happiness, as their respective order and condition should render them capable of. Thus, so far as our knowledge of nature will carry us, other creatures seem to have been dealt with. And thus, revelation assures us, man was dealt with too: only with this difference, that he, being qualified for a voluntary obedience, was admitted into cove- nant with God, and had his happiuess suspend¬ ed upon terms. When the terms were broken, all title to the privileges depending on the keep¬ ing them was forfeited and gone. For the crea¬ ture, not continuing the same it was made, had thenceforth discharged God of all obligations which he had vouched to bring himself under, considered in the quality of its cause and maker. If then the single consideration of our natural vileness rendered it a mighty condescension to per¬ mit our access to so great and glorious a Majesty, how shall we presume to draw near, and what re¬ ception can we hope to find, when we remember that we are sinners too? Is it not plainly one thing, to be distant, and beyond all comparison inferior ; and another, to have changed our nature, and so become polluted' and odious to a perfectly pure and holy Being? If, by creating us, God be a father, and we his children ; that relation cannot stand those any longer in stead, who have been undutiful and rebellious children. If the original right of crea¬ tion conveyed to God that dominion, which implies the care and protection of his vassals, this claim is lost to traitors, who have shaken off his yoke; and as much as in them lies, alienated his property, by enslaving and selling themselves to his irreconcile- able enemy. Sojplain it is, that mankind, thus de¬ generated, could have no right to cry any more unto the King of heaven ; could have nothing to look for at his hand but wrath and vengeance; and, the more they understood of themselves, the more cause st. james’s day. 299 they saw to he overwhelmed with guilt and shame, confusion and despair. From hence it follows, that if after this there re¬ mained any covenant-right to the favour of God, this must belong to men, by virtue of some subse¬ quent and better covenant : a covenant of mercy, suited to the circumstances of sinful men, and such as inspires hope, by looking up to him, not now merely as a creating, but much more as a gracious and forgiving God : a covenant, which provides a Saviour and Redeemer from the guilt and misery, into which all had beenotherwiseirrecoverably sunk. And this is the covenant with God in Christ, typi¬ fied and foretold from the time of man’s transgres¬ sion, but actually accomplished and declared in the gospel. A covenant all along so ordered, as to possess men with a mortifying sense of their own nnworthiness, and abundantly to shew that it is by the blood of the Son only, that any of us Eph ^ Je} have now access to the Father. For to this end it was, that sacrifices of living creatures were always a rite of religious worship. By the shedding whose blood men were given to un¬ derstand, not only that their own forfeit lives were a debt to offended Justice ; but that all, who from thenceforward were saved, must be saved by the blood of another shed for them. This was intimated yet more fully under the Levitical law ; when God appointed all sacrifices to be offered by the priest; when one only place was allowed to offer such sacri¬ fices in ; when one part of that temple was made inaccessible to all except the high-priest ; and even to him at all other times, except on the great day of atonement once a year: (nor was he then to enter without the blood of the sacrifice) and, when the prayers of the people were emblematically sent up to God, in the incense carried by the priests into the holy place, and ascending in smoke before flie mercy-seat. 300 ST. PHILIP AND 1 Tim. ii. 5. The substance and meaning of these Epistle for figurative ordinances have been in some Wedn. before ° N , • j , . c Easter and measure explained heretofore, .out, as Good-Friday. to the subject of prayer in particular, by God’s keeping his covenanted peo¬ ple at such an awful distance, and accepting their oblations at the hands of the priest only, was signified, that he must now be addressed to by the mediation of another : and who that is, we cannot be to seek, after St. Paul hath told us, that there is one God , and one Mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus. Again, that as God so this Mediator is but one, was farther signified, by confining all religious worship to that single place, which was a type of Christ’s body, the tabernacle in which the word made jiesh dwelt and mani- o u i. 14. j'es£e(i j'orf/l his glory. These remarks con¬ cerning the holy of holies 1 cannot think capable of a clearer exposition, than that left us in the follow¬ ing texts to Hebrews ; The priests went Heb.ix.6,7, aiwaifS int0 the first tabernacle, accom- pushing the service oj God: but into the second went the high-priest once every year, not with¬ out blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people : the Holy Ghost this signifying , that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest , while the first tabernacle was yet standing : which was a figure for the time then present : - But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands , that is to say, not of this building : neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood, he en tered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us. And again, Having therefore, brethren, boldness to 2'Q12‘ 20, enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us through the veil, that is to say, his flesh: and having an high-priest over the st. james’s day. 301 house of God , let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith . Lastly, St. Paul hath also com¬ pared Christ to the mercy-seat, by saying, God hath set him forth as a propitiatory , for so the word strictly rendered imports. It being now with us, as formerly with the Jews, that they, who hope to find God pro¬ pitious to their prayers, must send them up here ; that is, must supplicate for mercy in and n by him, and must obtain it (as the apo- om‘ 1U’ 25‘ stle goes on) through faith in his blood. From these and such other allusions to the religi¬ ous worship of the Jews heretofore, and the corres¬ pondence our blessed Saviour holds to them all, in the Christian worship now, it is evident, that all prayer, without the mediation and merits of Jesus, is destitute of promise, or any foundation whatsoever of just hope to encourage it. It is also evident, that his being our priest, our sacrifice, our mercy- seat, doth depend upon, and follow from, his dying for us ; dying in such a sense and to such purposes as the piacular victims heretofore were understood to die for the person that brought them. And from hence it is, that faith in his Acts x. 43. blood, being justified in his name, and ^Corvi ii* justified by his blood, baptizing into his Rom 'v 0 * name, and baptizing into his death, are Acts ii. 38. phrases equivalent with the apostle’s Rom. vi. 3. writings. This is also farther evident from Jesus being so often, and so expressly, declared to be the author and cause of those blessings, which make the subject of our prayers. For, whether we ask pardon for our faults ; it is through this man only, Acts xiii. that forgiveness of sins is preached unto 38,39. us, and by Jesus Christ that reconciles 2 Cor. v. 18. us to himself. Or, whether grace to live better for the time to come ; we are renewed by the T. ... r Holy Ghost, which God sheds on us through ' * UI’ °* Jesus Christ our Saviour. He is the Vine, without John xv. Col. ii. 19. Rom. viii. 32. Heb. iv. 15, 16. 302 ST. PHILIP AND the communication of whose sap the branches can do nothing but wither and die : he the Head , from whom the whole mystical body having nourishment ministered , in- creaseth ivith the increase of God. If we implore any blessings or comforts of this life, this is the best confidence we have of success, that He who spared not his own Son , but delivered him up for us all, will certainly be rea¬ dy with him freely to give us all things. If deliver¬ ance from, or support under, dangers and tempta¬ tions ; we are called to come boldly to the throne of grace, as sure to find mercy and grace to help in time of need; be¬ cause have an High-Priest capabl e of being touch¬ ed with the feeling of our infirmities, and who teas in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. If our desires look chiefly beyond this world ; it is for his sake only that we can obtain them. On him alone 1 Cor xv depends our resurrection ; for Christ 2 Cor] iv. f4 riS€n from the dead, and become the first-fruits of them that slept: which assures us that he, which raised up the Lord Jesus, shall raise us up also by Jesus ; on him ajone the hap¬ piness we hope for in that state; for this is the gift of God thrdugh Jesus Christ our Lord; who, at his departure out of the w orld, left this day’s consolation behind him, that he is gone to prepare for his disciples a place in his Father s house , and that he will come again and receive them unto himself; that ivhere he is, there they may be also. 2. After so much said upon the necessity, very little needs be added to prove the efficacy of thus asking in the name of Christ. For, besides many promises made upon this account in the New Testa¬ ment, and all the commands of seeking necessary supplies, enforced with the encouragement of re¬ ceiving what we want ; the correspondence between Rom. vi. 23. John xiv. 2, 3. st. james’s day. 303 the Jewish and Christian religion, which is already spoken to, give us an equal right to those of the Old Testament. There is not therefore one assurance given to the sacrifices under the law, which does not still more strongly affect our prayers under the gospel. For even those derived their force and merit from the typical relation they bore to the Chris¬ tian priest and sacrifice ; and as we now are , so they likewise were accepted in the Beloved : _ , . _ , • . , r y 7 Eph. i. 6, 7. even him, in whom we have redemp¬ tion through his blood. Accordingly upon this ca¬ pacity it is, that the author to the Hebrews lays so very great a stress through the whole course of his argument in that epistle: declaring him our merciful and faithful High- Priest, able to sue- cour them that are tempted; and to save 18* them to the uttermost that come to God _ vj- 25. by him ; seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for us. In short, there is so close a con¬ nexion between the merit of our Lord’s sacrifice, and the power of his intercession, that it is now as great an indignity to distrust of mercy and accept¬ ance, as it would have been to flatter ourselves with expectations, of such success without it. Had not Christ died, it had been impudence to hope ; but after that, it is infidelity to doubt: because such doubt, would by necessary implication, infer a ques¬ tioning either the value of his sufferings, or the suffi¬ ciency of his power, or the truth of his promises ; and so, in fact, reflects on the whole scheme of revealed religion. I close this argument with a remark or two, of which one would think there should not be any, and yet experience proves there is but too great need. The one is, that this benefit of being heard when we ask in Christ’s name, is confined, as the other gospel-privileges are, to those who firmly believe in and sincerely obey him. Men may call themselves Christians to no purpose at all, for they do not belong .304 ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES’S DAY. to Christ, unless he be depended on as their priest and sacrifice, and observed with the duty owing to their Lord and King. They that desire to have their persons reconciled, and their prayers recommended, must pray in faith. But faith without works suit¬ able to it, is accounted dead, and can have no effect, but such as is worse than none, the reproach and self-condemnation of the believer. 2. By the correspondence between the legal and this gospel High-Priest, we may perceive not only the efficacy, but the duty of prayer. God of old manifested his favourable presence at the mercy- seat; he does the same now to Christians, in him, of whom that propitiatory was a type and shadow. But this is done in both cases, to the priest offering up the prayers of the people : and he cannot in this respect do the office of a mediator for them, who bring him no prayers to offer. For his business is not to pray for those who neglect to pray for themselves, but to render the prayers of those who ask effectual. Let us, therefore, in a due sense of our obligation and interest, be fervent and frequent at the throne of grace ; and esteem it a most valuable privilege, that we may come thither boldly, when asking in Christ's name. That is, as you have seen under this last head, when we humbly and heartily acknow¬ ledge ourselves less than the least of all God’s mer¬ cies : when we disclaim all desert of our own, and approach as becomes miserable, but believing and penitent offenders : when (after the example of our established church in her admirable Liturgy) we interpose the most prevailing name of Jesus the beloved in all our devotions : and when with the lowest opinion of our own vileness, which makes us unworthy to beg any thing , we do join so high and honourable a trust in his merits, that we make no doubt of obtaining, for his sake, every thing that is expedient for us. For the more meanly we con¬ ceive of ourselves (and ’tis but too evident we can- ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 305 not exceed on that hand) the nobler and juster is our faith in our Saviour’s inestimable sacrifice, and all powerful mediation for us. To whom with the Fa¬ ther and the Holy Spirit, be ascribed, as is most due, all honour and glory, thanksgiving and praise, now and for ever. Amen. St. JBarnabas the Apostle. SHORT ACCOUNT OF ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. The Scripture acquaints Us, that his name was originally Joses, that he cts lv* was descended of the tribe of Levi, but born at Cyprus. This last was a circumstance necessary to be added, for clearing the next thing related of him, viz. that he sold an estate, and brought the purchase-money to the apostles, to be put into a common fund, then applied to the sustenance of poor Christians. For, though within the promised land the Levites had no proper estates, yet if any of that tribe settled in other countries, this law could not be there any bar to their enjoying like properties with the natives of that place. Hereupon, as one of the first or most liberal contributors to so charitable a design, seems to have received the name of Barnabas* interpreted by St. Luke the son of T T consolation. Though St. Chrysos¬ tom (attending I suppose to the word nabi, a pro¬ phet) ascribes this name to those large endowments and virtues, which qualified him so excellently for the great work he was designed for. Such as the Collect for this day refers to, and the Epistle de¬ scribes, when saying, He was a good man, full of the Holy Ghost and of faith. Whether he were, as some affirm, brought up with St. Paul under Gama¬ liel is not certain. It seems to be much more so, that he was one of our Lord’s VOL. iv. x Acts xi. 24. Euseh.Hist. t C. 12. L. II. C. X. 306 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. Clem. Alex. seventy disciples. Upon the news of Strom. II. p. g00(i success, which the publishing Christ’s doctrine by some Cyprians and Cyrenians had found at Antioch, he was sent thi¬ ther by the apostles to confirm the new Christians there. The number of converts grew so fast upon his hands, that he called in the assistance of St. Paul. These two continued mutual coadjutors for a considerable time ; the effects and methods whereof have been already related, in the larger account given of St. Paul. The occasion of their parting was there also taken notice of : upon which at present it shall suffice to remark, that even these great lights were men of like passions with us ; and, that God, upon this occasion, did most emi¬ nently illustrate the wisdom of his providence, by rendering the frailties of two such servants instru¬ mental to the benefit of his church. For each of them thenceforth employed their extraordinary in¬ dustry and zeal singly and apart, which, till then* had been united, and confined to the same place. After this St. Barnabas is said by some, to have travelled to Alexandria, and from thence to have re¬ turned to Judea. By others to have preached about Liguria, to have settled Christianity at Milan, and to have been the first bishop of that church. All seem to agree, that his last labours were employed in his own native country ; and that by the malice of the Jews, he was tumultuously assaulted, and stoned to death at Salamis, the principal city of Cyprus. He hath left us one epistle, reck¬ oned among the Apocryphal wri¬ tings of the first Christians. By which word is not meant always. Hieron. in Catal. Euseb. Hist. Lib. III. Cap. 25. Pearson Lect. II. 10. Strom. II. p. 373. 375. 389. 396*. 410. V. 575. 577. Apostolick Epistles, that such writings were not ge¬ nuine ; but oftentimes only that they were not received as cano¬ nical. It is full of piety and zeal, by Dr. Wake, 1G93. frequently quoted by Clemens of Alexandria : written in a style ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 307 very allegorical, but such as the English reader may be both entertained and profited by. The oppor¬ tunity of which, is owing to the pious labours of the right reverend and learned Lord Bishop of Lincoln. The Epistle to the Hebrews hath been by some attributed to St. Barnabas, but that opinion hath met with very little credit. THE COLLECT. OLord God Almighty, who didst endue thy Acts xi. 24. holy apostle Barnabas with singular gifts of the Holy Ghost; leave us not, we beseech thee, destitute of thy manifold gifts, nor yet of grace to use them always to thy honour and glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. THE EPISTLE. ACTS xi. 22. PARAPHRASE. 22. FTHDINGS of these things came unto 22. Upon hear* J- the ears of the church which was in ing what success Jerusalem: and they sent forth Barnabas, the preaching of that he should go as far as Antioch. those brethren had, (mentioned ver. 19, 20.) the church at Jerusalem sent Barnabas, to strengthen and perfect the new converts in the doctrine they had received. 23. Who when he came, and had seen the 23. In pursuance grace of God, was glad, and exhorted them of which commis- all, that with purpose of heart they would sion, he travelled cleave unto the Lord. through Phcenice and Cypress, and at last to Antioch; exhorting them to perseverance and patience, and immoveable constancy in the faith. 24. For he was a good man, and full of the 24. In which he Holy Ghost, and of faith: and much people was very success- was added unto the Lord. ful; for the piety and virtue of the man, as well as the eminent endowments of the Holy Spirit, quali¬ fied him admirably for a work of this nature. x 2 308 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 25. Which that 25. Then departed Barnabas to Tarsus, for he might the more to seek Saul. effectually accom¬ plish, he called in the powerful assistance of Saul. 26. By whose 26. And token he had found him , he brought joint labours for a him unto Antioch. And it came to pass, that year together the a whole year they assembled themselves with gospel gained so the church, and taught much people; and much advantage at the disciples were called Christians first in Antioch, that there Antioch. first, the believers of it were solemnly styled by the name of Christians, or, persons believing in, and belonging to, Jesus Christ. 27. * Persons en- 27. And in these days came prophets* dued with that gift from Jerusalem unto Antioch. of the Holy Ghost, which enabled them to foresee and declare events to come. 28. fThroughout 28. And there stood up one of them named the Roman Em- Agabus, and signified by the Spirit, that pire, as indeed it there should be great dearth + throughout happened about all the world: which came to pass in the days two years after- of Claudius Ccesar. ward, and the fourth of Claudius Caesar. 29. j;This came 29. Then the disciples, every man according very seasonably; to his ability, determined to send relief* unto for the famine, the brethren which dwelt in Judea. there particularly, was sharp and long. 30. || To be de- 30. Which also they did, and sent it to the, posited in their elders^ by the: hands of Barnabas and Saul. hands, and distri¬ buted at their discretion, according to the necessities of those under their care. COMMENT. The subject of those good tidings, referred to, ver. 22. is a great number of believers turned to the Lord. And the occasion of this numerous Ver l conversion is very remarkable. The eighth chapter had taken notice of a terrible perse¬ cution, immediately after the death of St. Stephen. ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 309 The rage hereof dispersed the new believers, and rendered Jerusalem incapable of affording safety or protection, for those that made public profession of Christ. This dispersed the disciples indeed : but, at the same time, it dispersed the gospel too; and opened a passage for the word of truth, wider and readier, than could have been found, supposing its proselytes quietly to have continued and assembled together in any one place. These holy fugitives, who (in compliance with the great law of self- preservation, and with our blessed M Lord’s direction in the case) did, when a • x* persecuted in one city, take refuge in another, carried the zeal for truth to every city: and so powerfully recommended the cause for which they suffered, that the force of this doctrine, wheresoever they arrived, made its own way, even through pre¬ judice and persecution. Thus were the enemies of our religion, intentionally and by design, the greatest friends and promoters of it, by occa- sion and in the event. And, by the b°J^e same over-ruling Providence, which was formerly observed to disappoint the malice of the devil, and to bring good out of the evil of his instruments, wicked men, the success of Christianity was such, that it does not appear to any considering person, hpw the propagation could possibly have been so swift, or the establishment of it so strong, had less industry or cruelty been used at the very first, utterly to suppress and obstruct its taking root at all. This providence of God, in the disappointment of malicious purposes, and converting the sufferings and sorrows of his servants to their own, and jthe common advantage, seems indeed never to have ap¬ peared so conspicuous and amazing upon any other occasion, as on that of founding and establishing the Christian religion. To this dispensation all that had preceded were subservient. The importance 310 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. and the extent of this blessing, the difficulties it had to encounter, and the necessity of demonstrating it to be from God, required the most illustrious evi¬ dence of a divine power. But God is in all ages the same in wisdom, and goodness, and tender re¬ gard for all that love and please him. Any com¬ munity therefore of Christians, nay, any single mem¬ ber of such community, may and should, from such events as this before us, draw inferences full of hope and comfort. Heresies, and schisms, and factions, do frequent¬ ly deform the face, and break the peace, of the Christian world: but even those have their benefi¬ cial effects; and, by awakening the zeal, by. in¬ creasing the caution, by exercising the meekness and patience, by uniting the hearts and hands, and by exciting the devotion and trust, of the truly faithful, they do not only glorify God, in the brighter shine of his servants light ; but they raise the credit, and strengthen the assertors, and con¬ found the adversaries, of truth, and piety, and re¬ gular constitutions. Afflictions and injuries, poverty and disgrace, are some of the instruments, made use of by the com¬ mon enemy of souls, to work our destruction. But instances innumerable have been of God’s interpos¬ ing so powerfully with his grace, that the sorrows designed to bear down, have exalted and brightened, the sufferer’s virtue. Nay, and his wisdom hath interposed so seasonably too, in the over-ruling of events, with regard to the affairs of this w orld, that those very calamities, which portended nothing less than utter ruin, have at length proved the visible and immediate occasions of surprising, of much greater prosperity, than without them, as working together under a Divine direction, could ever have been look¬ ed or reasonably accounted for. So often therefore as we cast our eyes on this, or other such like narratives of glorious and desirable \ ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 331 effects, produced from means, humanly speaking, improper and unlikely, let us not fail to make such profit of them, as may do us service in the day of adversity. In all our distresses, whether public or private ; under the most melancholy apprehensions for the church or for the state ; when the founda¬ tions are in danger of being cast dozen , and the over¬ flowings of ungodliness make us afraid ; let us remem¬ ber that God is in heaven , and ruleth over all; that his ways are not as our ways : and therefore, how¬ ever he may suffer the malice of enemies, the treachery of dissemblers, the insolence of the pro¬ fane, or the delusion of enthusiasts, to try of to correct us ; yet if we persevere in our duty, hold fast our profession, and attend upon him, with pa¬ tience, and holy trust, and Christian prudence ; the blackening clouds will scatter, and the Lord will cause his face to shine on his sanctuary, and prevent its desolation, for his truth and mercy’s sake. Thus again, in our personal capacities; if onr worldly cares be multiplied, or expectations disap¬ pointed, our affairs embarrassed, our sorrows en¬ larged, our bodily sufferings grievous ; nay, even our souls dejected for want of spiritual light and comfort ; still let the contemplation of God, and the wonder of his providence, sustain us ; that pro¬ vidence, which never fails them who, in all their ways, and under all their temptations, acknow¬ ledge and patiently abide upon it; which orders all events for the true advantage of good men ; and gets itself more honour, by such unexpected changes of heaviness into joy, and the darkness made clear as the noon-day. II. For the confirmation and improvement of converts made by the zeal and assiduity oftheir per¬ secuted brethren, the apostle of this day was sent, with authority to supply what might be defective by any want of the like mission to their first instruc¬ tors ; and to carry on the good work, by them so 312 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. piously and so successfully begun. Of whose virtues' and abilities when we read so high commendations, care must be taken, that we do not so misinterpret these, as to suppose the glory of the large increase due to any but God alone. The seed of the word proves fruitful or otherwise, according as it is re¬ ceived and cherished, or despised and neglected. Much depends upon the quality of the soil upon which it is cast ; and the preparations of this are from the grace of God, exciting and working with the wills of men. This purges out the corruptions which obstruct its efficacy, purifies the affections, enlightens the understanding, invigorates the endea¬ vours, and infuses that general disposition to good¬ ness, without which the best seed is an unprofitable expense, and the care of the skilfullest sowers is. but labour in vain : but though the scatterer’s hand be instrumental only ; yet in regard the power of the gospel is a power of persuasion, it is a particular blessing to any people, that God uses such instru¬ ments among them, as are most likely, and best fit¬ ted, to persuade. Even in the season of miracles, the extraordinary gifts did not supersede the or¬ dinary ; they only supplied their weakness, and wrought effects, of which those were incapable. When, therefore, to the endowments of the Holy Ghost this history adds the goodness and faith of Ver 24 Barnabas as means of great numbers believ¬ ing and turning to the Lord; the effect is, in the nature of the thing, very suitable to the cause; for the fruit of the ministry may most reasonably be expected to abound, where actions teach as well as words, and when the diligence of exhortation is seconded and set home upon the hearers by the influence of example. Great thanks ate due to God for the benefit of such teachers : great respect, and honour, and praise, are due to the teachers them¬ selves ; but especially, great care and jealousy are required of the souls under their charge ; because, ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 313 if the product of such lives and labours be not great, the condemnation of them, whose unfruitfulness disappoints their labours, cannot but be very great. III. Another thing worthy of remark, upon this occasion, is the imposing upon the believers that name, which hath ever since been made their dis¬ tinction, and justly esteemed their glory, all the world over. The enemies of the gospel did in scorn call them Nazareans, the men of the sect , and the like. Among themselves they were styled dis¬ ciples, believers , brethren ; and had such other titles, as imported faith and charity. But now the suc¬ cess of Paul and Barnabas had given them so much confidence, that, at Antioch first, they adventured publicly and solemnly to take the name of Christ¬ ians : or persons belonging to, and believing in, Jesus of Nazareth ; as the Christ of God, the Lord and promised Saviour of the world. That this dis¬ tinguishing character was taken in solemn manner, we have reason to conclude from the propriety of the original word. For is used with regard to edicts and pro- JTee Gr<:»0IAs clamations ; such particularly, as con- chap. 3a. tained the people’s professions of alle¬ giance to emperors, and the privileges granted by them to the people ; after which mutual declaration, the emperor in that place was publicly acknow¬ ledged, and the account of state transactions were reckoned from that era. As a further proof of this, we have the manner of imposing this name described ; that it was donein an open assembly, by Euodius, then bishop of Antioch, and successor to the apostle St. Peter in that see at the beginning of Claudius’s reign, and ten years after our Lord’s ascent into heaven. These are circumstances too considerable to be over¬ looked, because all virtually contained in the Greek expression ; which gives a quite different notion of the thing, from that too feeble rendering of being called Christians. And as St. Luke, the author of 314 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. this book, could not find a more forcible or proper phrase for the solemnity of this denomination ; so he could not do greater honour to his own city Antioch, than by acquainting posterity,, that the proselytes of that place had, first of all others, the courage thus to take upon them a name, which every part of the believing world gladly derive from them, and desire to be known by. But it is of much less concern, that my reader should understand the manner of this name being first given, than that he should be duly sensible of the weighty obligations which follow upon its being constantly borne by us. Now these cannot pos¬ sibly be less, than a firm belief of the doctrines, a conscientious obedience to the precepts, and as exact a conformity as we are capable to the ex¬ ample of that Christ, after whom we are called. When these are not observed, the name, which is meant for our crown and joy, becomes our con¬ demnation and reproach. To preserve an incessant remembrance of these engagements, each person, at the time of being incorporated into Christ’s body, receives that, w hich is termed his Christian name. A name, deservedly placed before the other, bv reason it inclines us to advantages more valuable, than any possible to descend from our ancestors. A name, more strictly ours, than that of our respective families ; because taken by us, not derived down to us. A name, which we are infinitely more concerned to do credit to, than that other ; because it is a mark and badge of that covenant with God, upon the sincere discharge whereof all our hopes and happiness de¬ pend. And therefore, lastly , a name very properly inquired of at the beginning of our church cate¬ chism ; because it is the signature of our profession, and an indelible monument of having contracted for those duties, in which the child is there about to be instructed. In a word, if it be deservedly accounted baseness and degeneracy, to stain our blood, and ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 315 reflect shame back upon those forefathers, who were men of like frailties and passions with ourselves ; think, how heinous a provocation it must needs be, when those who name the name of Christ .. i i 7 . /• i i 2Tim. ii. lj« do not depart from iniquity ; when such minister occasion to libertines and infidels, to blas¬ pheme the Son of God and his gospel, through their impure and vicious, that is, indeed, their infamous, absurd, and contradictory conversation. IV. The last clause of this Scripture confirms my remark upon the first . For, what could more con¬ duce to the honour of the name so lately taken, than those fruits of charity so agreeable to the im¬ port of it, sent as a relief against the approaching famine? The extremity and extent . .. T ^ „ , i i i .l i Antiq. L. XX. C. 2. hereof Josephus describes at large: but the supplies here mentioned, were principally applied to Judea. Probably, because there the calamity fell heaviest; because believers there were like to find least pity, and because this was a fitting testimony of gratitude to the country, from whence the means of their conversion first came. So early had these Christians at Antioch learnt the equity of that argument, used afterwards by St. Paul ; and indeed so far from Christians are they, who learnt it not : if ive have sown unto you spiritual ^ things , is it (ought it to be accounted) a great thing if we shall reap your carnal things ? THE GOSPEL. JOHN XV. 12. ' PARAPHRASE. 12. rpjlIS is my commandment, that ye love 12. See thecoui- one another, as I have loved you. meut. 13, Greater love hath no man than this , 13. The highest that a man lay down his life for his friends. instance of kind¬ ness capable of being expressed, is for one friend to save the life of another, by a voluntary laying down his own in the stead, and as the purchase of it. 316 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 14. Now this 14. Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever proof I am about I command you. to give of my love to you ; whom I esteem my friends, while ye continue obedient to my commands. 15. And accord- 15. Henceforth I call you not servants ; for ingly, though your the servant knoweth not what his Lord doeth : Master, I do not but I have called you friends ; for all things treat you in the that I have heard of my Father, I have made quality, nor keep known unto you. you at the distance of servants; but, conversing with the freedom and affection of a friend, have imparted to you all such purposes and secrets of my Father, as are for your advantage to know. 16. All which is 16. Ye have tiot chosen me, but I have chosen the effect of my you, and ordained you, that you should go and free love, which bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should made choice of you remain; that whatsoever ye shall ask of the (without the en- Father in my name, he may give it you. gagement of any antecedent affection of yours to me) to be attendants on my person, hearers of my doctrine, witnesses of my miracles, and glorious in¬ struments of planting and establishing a Christian church, to last till the world’s end. For the success of which great work, whatever shall be needful, God will give it to the prayers put up in my name, (See the Gospel St. Philip and James’s Day.) COMMENT. After all that hath been written in the fore¬ going' parts of this work, upon that love, which the Gospel for the day begins with coimnanding, I should hope the Christian readers might now be addressed by me, as the Thessalonians were once by iThes iv 9 touching brotherly love , ye need not that I write unto you, for ye your¬ selves are taught of God to love one another. But, in regard it is not only a very possible, but a very fre¬ quent case, for men to acknowledge themselves obliged to duties in general, without either duly con¬ sidering the full and proper force of all the motives which induce such obligation, or discerning the just measures and degrees, to which they ought in rea- ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. .317 son to aspire ; upon these accounts I could not but think it reasonable once again to press this matter, from the particular enforcement of our Lord’s ex¬ ample : and to urge the necessity of this qualifica¬ tion, viz. the loving one another as Christ hath loved us. Now this qualification may import two things. Either (1.) A motive, why we should obey. Or (2.) A pattern or direction how we should obey, the command laid down before it. In the first signifi¬ cation it represents the inquiry; in the second, the measure and extent of our dutv. Some difference there is among interpreters, Whe¬ ther of these two senses ought to take place here : a disagreement of no great importance ; since both, it is evident, are warranted by Scripture. For when St. John says, Behold, if God so loved us, l ' . we ought also to love one another : he oinn.li, justifies their interpretation, who understand the text, as a command of love, grounded upon, or at least very powerfully strengthened by, the consideration of Christ’s love to us ; and, that we ought therefore to love others, because he hath loved us so very ex¬ ceedingly. Again, when the same St. John says, Hereby perceive we the love of God, because ... he laid down his life for us, and zee ought to n1, * lay -down our lives for the brethren: he comes up to their meaning, who assert, that by loving one another as Christ lovedus, is intended that our love to. the bre¬ thren should be conformed to his, as its proper model or standard, and bear a just proportion and resemblance to it in all its possible perfections. I say in all its possible perfections. For we must either have very mean and unworthy apprehensions of Christ, or very lofty and extravagant notions of ourselves, to suppose the best good-natured man in the world capable of equalling the kindness of this Saviour in its utmost excellence. And therefore these are to be understood, like those other expres- .318 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. Matt. v. 48. Luke vi. 36. 1 Pet. i. 16. sions, which command us to be perfect # and merciful , and holy , as, and because, our Lord and Father in heaven is mer¬ ciful, and holy , and perfect: that is, that we keep this great Original always in view, and copy after it in little ; observing such proportions as the vast distance between God and man render our nature and condition able to attain : that we make our obligations to be like God, a strong incentive to our endeavours of being so. Thus here, we are en¬ gaged to imitate the love of Christ, to as great a degree as we can : and we are likewise to stir up ourselves to charity, by that very strong obligation to it, which this love of his lays upon every considering Christian. My design accordingly at present is, 1. First, To instance in some particular qualifica¬ tions, wherein the love of Christ to mankind both may and ought to be imitated by us. 2. Secondly, To shew the obligation we have to fol¬ low his example in these respects, arising from the contemplation of his goodness to us. 1. First, I will instance in some particular quali¬ fications, observable in the love of Christ to man¬ kind, such as both may and ought to be imitated by us, in our love of one another. And here we shall do well to consider the blessed Jesus as our pattern, with regard, First, To the nature of the affection itself : Secondly, To the object, or persons upon whom it ought to be exercised : and, Thirdly, The proofs to be given of it, or those actions of kindness which are required from us. I shall speak to these as briefly as the matter will well bear ; and, under each of them, represent the obligation which this example lays upon us. 1. And , first. With regard to the nature of the af¬ fection itself Our blessed Saviour’s love towards mankind we know was voluntary and generous, and ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. .319 free. It was not the effect of any former engage¬ ment, nor begun upon any prospect of advantage to be obtained from the persons thus beloved. For tvho , as St. Paul urges, hath first given .. to him, and it shall be recompensed to him 1 again ? And herein is love , saith St. John, not that we loved God, but that he loved us^ and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins. The meaning whereof is, that all the marvellous methods of grace, and the great things done and suffered for us by Christ, were not by way of re¬ turn to any former kindness, or desert, on our part, but the motions of mere mercy, and his own will. He sought not ours, but us. His happiness could have suffered no diminution by our misery : but, when we had deserved to perish, he rather chose to have his mercy glorified in our rescue from destruction, than to signalize his justice in our eter¬ nal punishment and ruin. And of this choice no other reason can be assigned, than his own exceed¬ ing goodness and the incomprehensible greatness of his love. He woidd have mercy because he ivoidd have mercy: and mercy triumphed over judgment ; not be¬ cause it was better for him, but because it was more profitable for us that it should do so. Here then our Lord hath left us an example that we should follow his steps, in a kindness that is noble, and free, and undesigning ; that our love should not be mean and mercenary ; such as only does good to others, with a secret or distant intention of serving ourselves ; but that it should terminate en¬ tirely in the party to whom it is pretended to be borne, without any hope or prospect of returning to our profit again. And I may well call this a pretended love only, since in truth, when thoroughly examined, it is but an empty form and fair disguise. For, what colours soever of kindness it may be varnished over with, nothing but self is at the bottom. This is not doing good offices, but driving a trade by them, and 320 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. putting- them out to interest under-hand : which* after all, is not only the most hypocritical, but the most sordid way of imposing upon mankind. For it abases the best and bravest of virtue; it profanes the sacred names of liberality and friendship, by usurping the praises due to these, while it continues not to be discovered; and, when it is, by tempting us to suspect that this narrow principle is the con¬ stant spring and rule of every man’s actions, and that there is no such thing as true generosity, and disin¬ terested good-nature, and Christian friendship left in the world. It is one thing, to consider this duty of love as mere men, and another to consider it as Christ¬ ians. Philosophy and human prudence, when they urge it upon us, proceed upon principles of profit and convenience. They tell us of the benefit ac¬ cruing from the practice of it, to private persons, or public societies : and these are topics very proper lor reason and policy to make use of for recom¬ mending it. But the Christian religion goes a great deal higher. And though it refuse not these motives, yet hath it a reserve of others peculiar to itself. It requires us to do good, because it is good ; it draws us off from the consideration of present, to the pros¬ pect of future and greater advantages ; it expects, that we should think the command and will of our Master a sufficient inducement, though there were no other to back it ; that we in some degree resem¬ ble God himself, w ho is bountiful and kind from the essential goodness of his own nature, and because it becomes his character to be so. And, as he is be¬ yond all imagination liberal and tender, though it be impossible for him to receive or propose any addi¬ tional happiness from the creatures he sustains and favours most highly : so we, moved by an inherent principle of Christian perfection, should not sit down first, and compute wbat account our good intentions or good works will turn to ; but care- ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 3*21 1 Cor. x. 33. Rom. xv. 2. Phil. ii. 4. 1 Cor. x. 24. John xiii. 1. Rom. xii. 9. Gal. vi. 9. fully observe those rules of generosity left us by the apostle, which fully express our duty with regard to the point before us. Such are, not seeking our own profit, but the profit of many. Plea¬ sing every one his neighbour for his good to edification. Looking every man not on his own things , but every man also on the things of others . No, man seeking his own , but every man another’s wealth. And, as Christ, having loved his own , loved them unto the end , because of that inexhaustible spring of goodness, which was ever flowing, ever spreading itself to all who seek and receive its communications : so should our affection too imitate his, in the constancy and perseverance, in the sincerity and diffusiveness, of our love. It must be void of dissimulation , not weary of well-doing , not growing hot and cold in our hearts, accord¬ ing to the ebbings and flowings of uncertain passion, but proceeding upon the steady principles of reason and religion : such as are always fixed and consist¬ ent with themselves : and, if pursued as they ought, will not fail to make us increase , ml ... i j , 7 T . 1 Ihess. m, 12, more and more, and to abound in love towards one another , and toivards all men. Which leads me to the second particular, wherein our Lord’s example ought to influence us, and that is, II. In the object of this affection , or the persons upon whom it ought to be exercised. Now any per¬ son at all acquainted with the gospel, needs not to be told, that Christ was a lover of mankind in gene¬ ral ; and that his goodness was extensive above (in¬ finitely above) any that ever was in Himself tells us, that he came to give his life a ransom for many : that he was lifted up with an intention of drawing all men to him: that he came not to condemn , but to save the world : that the way was open, and, as 710 man could VOL. IV. Y the world. Matt. xx. 28. John xii. 32. - iii. 17. - xiv. 6, - vi. 37. 322 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. come to the Father but by him ; so whosoever shall come to him , he ivill in no wise cast out . And lastly, that the malice and obstinacy of w icked men was so far from provoking’ him to leave off all kind at¬ tempts of doing* them good, that he still retained his merciful inclinations ; laboured long and often to gather those, who would not be persuaded to come in ; and persisted in teaching, exhorting, arguing, reproving, lamenting, and weeping over, even the most intractable, even the most incorrigible. That he did all this, not only w7hen he foresaw of how little effect his holy labours would prove ; but also, when the continuance of them exasperated his enemies the more, and brought his own person and life into manifest hardship and hazard. The apostles in like manner testify, that the de¬ sign and influence of Christ’s death and sufferings was of extent as universal, as the blemish and punish¬ ment of Adam’s sin. And as by the guilt of the first Adam condemnation came upon all ; so by the obedience of the second the free gift came upon all , unto justification of life : that he came into the world with a purpose to taste death for every man : to save even the chief of sinners : to make the aliens and strangers nigh unto God , by reconciling them to him, and uniting them to the same common body with one another : and, in a word, that in this Rom v 8 chiefly the love of God commendeth it¬ self towards us , in that while we were yet sinners , that is, enemies and rebels, Christ died for us. What now’ can any man conclude from hence, but that they, who are commanded to love one another as Christ hath loved us, must open their hearts w7ide, and stretch their affections, as far as he did his ? that no part of mankind ought to be ex¬ cluded ; and that a narrowness of spirit can by no means be excused in a Christian, which confines all Rom. v. 12. - 18. Heb. ii. 9. 1 Tim. i. 15. Eph. ii. 12, 13. ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 323 kindness within those very straight lines, which ei¬ ther nature, or fortune, or private profit, or personal obligations, have drawn about us. My meaning is this : that we must not love our next neighbours only, for this is a point of convenience ; nor our acquaintance only, for this is the effect of inclina¬ tion, and we do it for our pleasure; nor our friends only, for this is required in gratitude, and common justice ; nor those from whom we hope to receive benefit only, for this is no more than interest would advise; nor our relations only, for this is the dictate of mere nature; nor them, who are of Ihe same church or opinion with us only, for that is but a serving and valuing ourselves. All this is no more than the sordid, the covetous, the proud, the volup¬ tuous, the publican and heathen, the Jew or the Samaritan, would do : but the Christian must do a great deal more. He is to distinguish himself by higher degrees of goodness ; even by ^ . doing good to all men, as he hath oppor¬ tunity ; by putting on bowels of charity for the most miserable, the most despicable, the most neglected, the most mistaken, the most obstinate ; the worst of men, the bitterest of enemies, the most revengeful and implacable, that even thirst after his blood : for in all this Christ is our pattern. He died, and, in the inexpressible agonies of that most painful death, prayed for the very wretches that so maliciously per¬ secuted, so barbarously tormented and murdered him. And therefore well might the apostle urge, as he does, Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speak- coloss"* iii 13. ing, be put away from you, wit hall malice, and be ye kind one to another, tender-hearted, forbear- in g one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any ; even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye. If the most grievous provocations could have hardened our Saviour against us; if any worthlessness could have wrought in him contempt 324 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. of our condition, we rntist have continued miserable and lost to all eternity. And therefore they, who love as he did, will not abhor the lowest estate of the most forlorn wretches, will not suffer the most dis¬ obliging, the most spiteful behaviour, utterly to ex¬ tinguish all tenderness and compassion, no, not to the most unworthy man alive. These are such truths, as people in cold blood are generally well enough content to allow : those people, I mean, who consider religion at all, and are desirous to be thought Christians. They will, for the most part, freely declare against hatred and revenge; and, that they would not for all the world bear malice, no not in thought, against any man breathing. But however clear they may profess their hearts to be in this matter, how universal so¬ ever their charity and good-will to the whole world ; yet it is but too common and too visible, that very little of this general and unreserved charity appears in the outward carriage of many, who pretend to it in the highest degree. Lest therefore they, whose reason convinces them, that the love of Christ ought to be imitated in the universality of it, should de¬ lude their own souls, by supposing that they love all men, while they barely profess to do so, I thought it necessary to consider Christ as our pat¬ tern. III. Thirdly , With regard to the proofs of our love, or the instances wherein it ought to be ex¬ pressed. For they, who love one another as he loved ns, must, according to their power, and as occasions offer, be ready to give the same evidence of their affection, which he was pleased to do of his. And what that was, the history of his life and death takes yery particular care to acquaint us. To enter into the detail of these proofs were end¬ less ; since every action, every word of his was a fresh one. Or rather, all he did, and taught, and suffered, in the whole course of his appearing in our ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 325 nature, was but one continued act of love ; diversi¬ fied in its circumstances, as the wisdom of the agent, and the occasions of the persons, for whose imme¬ diate benefit it was intended, made such variety re¬ quisite. In this he was so constant, so perfect, so lively and heroic a pattern, that we need only con¬ template his behaviour, and frame our own by that model, to practise this virtue in its utmost excel¬ lence. For, though such sinful sordid souls as ours can never aspire to all the perfections of this Son of God, who is love itself ; though the effect of the kind inclinations w^e may have, can never be so great and so diffusive as his, by whose kindness unspeak¬ able benefits devolve upon all mankind, yet we shall do well to copy after this great original so far as we can. And that we are more especially concerned to do in these three particulars. 1. First , By suiting our expressions of love to the circumstances of other people, in such a man¬ ner as may be most proper and profitable for them. When I urged the extending our charity to all man¬ kind, (under the second head) my meaning was not, either that we should love all men equally, or that we are to give the same proofs of our affection to all alike : neither of these is reasonable, neither so much as possible. But, in regard (by the first qua¬ lification I laid down) our love ought to be generous and free, and to terminate in the benefit of persons to whom we profess it : it follows necessarily from hence, that, in doing acts of kindness we are not to consider our own convenience, so much as theirs, to whom we do them. And here again, we are not always to be governed by opinion, but truth ; aim¬ ing at what will profit most, rather than what would please best. It is therefore highly necessary, that we study the wants of others, in order to become as useful as we can. And as our blessed Lord some¬ times instructed and exhorted, sometimes cherished and fed his hearers by miracles, sometimes reproved 3*26 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. and upbraided their faults with great severity ; so we, in like manner, if we will follow his example, must dispense to each, as we ourselves are able, and as their condition requires. To the needy we must bring relief; to the oppressed and injured, protec¬ tion and assistance ; to the honest, well meaning, and ignorant, instruction; to the weak, encourage¬ ment ; to the sorrowful, comfort ; to the wicked, reproof ; and to the scandalous and incorrigible, shame and punishment; forgiveness to our enemies; prayers and good wishes to all the world. In a word, Christ’s behaviour is a rule to 11s, for doing all the good we can ; and for doing it to as many as we can ; and for doing it in the best and most pru¬ dent manner that we can. And rather to hazard the doing somewhat, that may appear harsh, and give displeasure ; than, by too great a tenderness not to offend, and under the disguise of value and friendship, to do what in truth is the part of any enemy: which leads me to the second particular in our Saviour’s behaviour, necessary to be observed and imitated by us. And that is, 2. That we make it our principal endeavour, to express our love in acts of kindness to the souls of men. Our Saviour, ’tis true, was very merciful to the bodies of men. He sustained their hunger, he healed their diseases, he released them from the tor¬ ment and bondage of evil spirits ; and he died at last to purchase eternal redemption for this viler, in conjunction with the other more valuable part of us. But still in all these, and in all his other acts of mercy, he had regard chiefly to the souls of men. Those very miracles, which bestowed bodily health and soundness, had yet a farther end in view, and were designed for the gaining them over to holiness and truth. And in this spiritual life and health it was, that their true, their great hap¬ piness consisted. Thus also we must shew all the kindness we can to men, in every kind and capa- ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. ,3*27 city: but chiefly should we labour for their spiritual advantages. For no charity is truly Christian, which does not always keep God and heaven in its eye, and direct the good works it does, to the sal¬ vation and amendment of the parties to whom they are done. All other obligations, by which the body alone is provided, are of so little value, in compa¬ rison, that St. Paul, who yet was never behind-hand in gratitude, speaks of those people with an air of disdain, (if any such there were) who thought them equal. If we (says he) have soivn unto 1 Cor you spiritual things , is it a great matter if we shall reap your carnal things ? But, if the kind¬ ness to the souls of men be so much greater, so much more to be chosen and practised, than any that can be done to their bodies or fortunes : how far from the love in my text is that which men pretend, to draw their friend and companions into sin by, and, under pretence of honouring the outward, destroy the inward man? Sure these of all mankind must not pretend to obey the command here. This is not courtesy, but treachery and cruelty ; not civility and entertainment, but brutality, nay even more than brutish excess; a, scandal to human nature, a contradiction to Christian charity. For surely they, whose profession of friendship tend to the damning those, whom he took so much pains to save, do, least of all men living, love one another , as Christ hath loved them. 3. Upon this principle of Christian charity, de¬ signing the good of mens souls chiefly, is grounded the reasonableness of my third particular, in which Christ hath likewise set us an example. And that is, the thinking no instance, no act, whereby we may testify this love, and profit others, too great; but being ready and willing to promote the eternal good of our fellow Christians, at the expense of any temporal inconvenience or hazard. St. John, you must needs allow, hath carried this point very 328 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 1 Tnin> ;;; ir high ? when arguing expressly, that, as Christ laid down his life for us, ive ought to lay down our lives for the brethren. But Christ would not have thought the bodies of men, or any temporal happiness a cause, or consideration sufficient for his death and sufferings. The reason this great work cost so much was, because it was to redeem their souls : and each of these he, who bought them, hath taught us to prize above the whole world. Since therefore the body is not the man, but only the least and meanest part of him ; w hen the parting with this may prove an instrument of great and manifest advantage to our own, or another’s soul, the laying down life, in such a case, is agreeable to that general rule in traffic and hu¬ man prudence, of exchanging a less for a greater value. But we, who are commanded upon occa¬ sion to expose or sacrifice our lives, are no where commanded, or so much as permitted, to commit a wilful sin, for the sake of any man. And the reason is, because this brings the soul into a manifest ha¬ zard and ruin. God can make a man good amends for the loss of this life, but there can no amends be made for the loss of the next. He that dies to ad¬ vance the salvation of others, takes the right course for making both them and himself happy ; but he that sins against God, in pretended love to another, does him no good, and himself a certain harm. And even Christ, who is our standard in this case, would not, could not, sin, or be damned, to save the world. And though we are not under the same impossibi¬ lities, yet we must be under the like firm resolu¬ tions, never to run the risk of being eternally mi¬ serable, for the sake of any the dearest friend alive. Any thing short of this, ‘is agreeable to the duty of loving as Christ loved: but this were to hate and to destroy ourselves ; a thing neither reasonable in its own nature, nor agreeable to that love of ourselves, which Christian charity hath made the measure of ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 329 our love to others : do, and suffer, and die for them we may, but sin for their sake we must not. It is absurd, as well as unlawful, to desire so dangerous an experiment of love and friendship : and they, who give it, neither understand Christ’s precepts, nor follow his example: who, though he grudged no suffering or hardship upon our account, yet never left us pattern or permission, of being content to part with our innocence at any rate. After insisting thus long on the words, as they represent Christ’s love to be the measure and rule for ours, X shall need to say but very little of them, in that other sense, which makes his love the mo¬ tive or argument of ours ; and implies that we ought to love one another , because he loved us. For, who are we, in comparison of him, that we should grudge that to our equals, which he condescended to, for the benefit of poor wretches, so many de¬ grees his inferiors ? But why do I talk of degrees, where there is no manner of proportion ? For none indeed there is, none can be, between God and man, Creator and creature, infinite and nothing. Can any love be thought too great, when provoked by such an example? I said we were in comparison of God as nothing. Give me leave to call that word back again, for in very truth we were worse than nothing. As therefore the vast distance between the Son of God and us, as creatures, is an argument for the freedom and generosity of our love, that it should proceed without prospect of return, and serve those who are least able or likely to recom¬ pense us : so, when we consider ourselves as lost and wicked sinners, this enforces the second quali¬ fication, and shews that we ought to make it univer¬ sal. For how shall we dare to exclude, whom God hath not excluded? What unworthiness can be a bar to our affection, when we consider, that all our dependance, all our hope, is in the worth and merits of another? What provocation can be so grievous. 330 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. what enemy so fierce, as should, with any colour of reason, hinder them from forgiveness and recon¬ ciliation, who, if they be not forgiven ten thousand times more, must be undone to all eternity; nay, who are allowed to expect forgiveness of their own faults, upon this condition only, that they from their hearts forgive the offences committed against them¬ selves ? Once more : how can we think any proof of our love too much, when Christ hath done and suffered so much more for us, than we do, or can, for one another? For never can the condescension, the meekness, the patience, the sorrow and anguish, of his mysterious incarnation, his afflicted life, his ignominious and painful death, never can these meet with, I will not say a parallel, but any instance of charity fit to be named with them. What then can we do, in any tolerable measure like his love to us? What wretches are we, how ungrateful, how insensible, if, after having received more than can be expressed, we refuse to pay back a very little? I say, to pay back ; for this is the only method we have left, of expressing our love and thanks to Christ himself ; since, inasmuch as we do it to the least of these his brethren, we do it unto him. I conclude with desiring my reader to observe. How prudent a choice our church makes in pro¬ pounding to our consideration this lecture of cha¬ rity, on a day, which gives us the advantage of re¬ ceiving, together with the precept, an example en¬ forcing the practice of it. For such, in most emi¬ nent manner, you have seen the saint of this festival . . . .v_ to be. He cheerfully devoted first his fortunes, then his labours, and -last of all his life, to the service of God and his fel- low-Christians. This was indeed to love his bre- Collect thren, as Christ had loved him. This we have reason to esteem one of those sing ular gifts of the Holy Ghost , with which this holy apostle was endued; and which we beg not to be destitute ST. JOHN BAPTIST’S DAY. 331 of \ nor yet of grace to use them always to God's ho¬ nour and glory , through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. St. John Baptist's Bay. A SHORT ACCOUNT OF ST. JOHN BAPTIST. IT is worth observing, that, whereas other festi¬ vals are celebrated on the supposed day of the saint’s death then commemorated, this is calculated for the nativity of St. John : the only nativity, except that of our blessed Saviour, for which the church assembles with thanksgiving. The rest did by their deaths bear testimony to Christ already come : he died a martyr too, though not properly a martyr for the faith of Jesus. But the circumstances and design of his birth were so full of significance and wonder, that this in a particular manner claims our praise to God. Because his nativity was a warning and pledge of our Saviour’s ; and rendered liim, as St. Chrysostom expresses Hora de Concep. himself, a preacher, and worker of ~ - ~ miracles, from the very womb. Hence, says St. Augustin, it is, that the church this day goes out other usual method, and pays a particular respect to the first setting out of this wonderful fore-runner. All that concerns this part of St.John’s story, is so fully related in St. Luke’s first chapter, and so much of it will occur in the following discourse, that no more need be said of it. The evan- , . gelist acquaints us, that the fame and u ei' expectation of this child had spread itself through all the country. This, we are told, provoked the jealousy of Herod to endeavour his destruction also, at the time of slaying the children in and about Bethlehem. Zacharias is reported to have been S. Joan. T. 5. p. 832. Ed. Eton. Serin, de Sanet. xx. 332 ST. JOHN BAPTIST S DAY. killed in the temple, for refusing to deliver up his son ; and Elizabeth, to have fled with him into the wilderness, and so early to have entered him upon that solitary life, which he persevered in, till the exercise of his ministry called him forth, and mani¬ fested this more than a prophet to Israel. St. Mat- Matt iii 4 thew describes to us his habit and diet ; a garment of camel's hair , a leathern gir¬ dle, locusts and ivild honey; all resembling the ri¬ gour of that Elias, in whose spirit and power he came. And, that the correspondence might hold as well in the miraculous provision, as in the plainness of his food, there was a tradition, that his mother Elizabeth died about forty days after their arrival in the desart ; and that God commanded an angel to feed this important infant, till he was able to look out for his own sustenance. His ministry will be considered in its place. His imprisonment is by Josephus imputed to Herod’s jealousy, lest a person of such influence upon the people should dispose them to any insurrection. Macherus Mas the place of his con¬ finement : a town and castle of great strength, a little beyond Jordan, and near the Dead Sea. Here he was beheaded, aud buried (say some) between Elisha and Obadiah the prophets. The gospels tell us the Luke m. 19, 20. provocation : that it was rebuking Mark vi'17 23* Herod for taking his brother’s wife ; and that Herod, who had a reverence for John, was trepanned into this execution by the subtlety and malice of Herodias, which took the ad¬ vantage of a rash promise made to her daughter, and instructed her to ask the Baptist’s head in a charger. Josephus relates at large the wicked- AnCaq \ 9 ness, both of that marriage, and of this murder : the severe revenge taken by Aretas, king of Arabia Petrsea, brother to Herod’s Adricom. Reu¬ ben, 44. .333 ST. JOHN BAPTIST’S DAY. repudiated wife : the miseries, which the restless ambition of Herodias e€Mr‘ 11 y brought atterwards upon both Herod and herself, no less than deprivation of his govern¬ ment and perpetual exile. And the daughter is also said, by a fall through ice which broke under her, to have had her head severed from her body : so resembling that death, which at her request the Baptist had suffered before. THE COLLECT. Almighty God, by whose providence tliy servant John Baptist was wonderfully born, and sent to prepare the way of thy Son our Saviour, by preaching of repentance ; make us to follow his doctrine and holy life, that we may truly repent according to his preaching, and after his example constantly speak the truth, boldly rebuke vice, and patiently suffer for the truth’s sake, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. Luke i. 11 — 20. 3 G. 57, &c. Matt. iii. 2 — 8. xiv. 3 — 12. THE EPISTLE. Isa. xl. 1. PARAPHRASE. God is here in¬ troduced, sending his prophets upon a glad message ; which some refer immediately to the return of the Jews from the cap¬ tivity, threatened, chap, xxxix : but ultimately, to the days of the Mes- sias. The third and followingverses, as applied in the New Testament, put the latter of these in¬ terpretations past all dispute. And 334 ST. JOHN baptist's day. therefore I shall at¬ tend to that sense only, as most suit¬ able to the purpose of this day. 1. A~10MF0RT ye, comfort ye my people , ^ saith your God. 2. Speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem , and cry unto her, that her warfare is accomplish¬ ed, that her iniquity is pardoned : for she hath received of the Lord’s hand double for all her sins. 1, 2. Carry my people these glad tidings, to sustain them under their sufferings and fears, t hat the time of the Jewish ser¬ vitude and hard¬ ship is drawing to an end ; that their sin shall be effectually forgiven ; and that God , is satisfied with the punishments always inflicted upon that ac¬ count. 3. The voice of him that crieth in the wilderness. Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desart a highway for our God. 3,4. The imme¬ diate introducer of this gracious dispensation shall be John the Bap¬ tist ; who, by preaching repent¬ ance in the wilder¬ ness of Judea, shall so dispose matters for the Messiah’s appearance, as to do the part of those officers, who, upon the approach of princes, are wont to go before, and sec the roads levelled and mended, and all made commodious for safe and easy travelling. 4. Evety valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be made low: and the crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places plain. 5. And then God 5. And the glory of the Lord shall be re¬ shall manifest him - vealed, and all flesh shall see it together: for self the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it. Comp. and Luke iii. 5, his glory, by the incarnation of his blessed Son, 6. and Luke whom he hath appointed to be the Saviour of ii. 26. 30. the world. This is God’s own word, and he will make *it good. 6, 7, 8. Man in¬ deed is frail and feeble, his power is not able to ob¬ struct or to bring about effects like this ; but God and 6. The voice said, Cry. And he said, What shall / cry ? All flesh is grass, and all the goodliness thereof is as the flower of the field. 7. The grass withereth, the flower fadeth ; because the Spirit of the Lord bloweth upon it : surely the people is grass. ST. JOHN BAPTIST S DAY. 8. The grass wither etli, the flower fadeth; hut the word of our God shall stand for ever. 335 can his promises never fail. Or, (as others) God gave this farther message ; that the Levitical law (called sometimes, in the New Testament, flesh. Gal. iv. 29. and a carnal ordinance) shall then be abolished, and - 13. expire like a mortal man ; but the gospel (not re- Heb. ix. 10. sembling it in weakness or unprofitableness) shall be - - vii. 18. the last dispensation for bringing men to God, and continue in force to the world’s end. 9. 0 Zion, that bringest good tidings, get thee up into the high mountain: O Jeru¬ salem, that bringest good tidings , lift up thy voice with strength : lift it tip, be not afraid : say unto the cities of Judah, Behold your God. 10. Behold, the Lord God will come with strong hand, and his arm shall rule for him: Behold, his reward is with him, and his work before him. » 11. He shall feed his flock like a shepherd: He shall gather the lambs with his arm , and carry them in his bosom, and shall gently lead those that are with young. and condescending to the infirmities of all that desirous to be gathered into his fold. 9,10,11. Letthis therefore be pub¬ lished all abroad, beginning from Je¬ rusalem, and let it be carried all the world over, that God will exert his power and his mer¬ cy ; the former, like a mighty con¬ queror, subduing all that oppose him; the latter, like a tender and com¬ passionate shep¬ herd, cherishing obey him, and are THE GOSPEL. LUKE i. 57. PARAPHRASE. 57. JH ELIZABETH’S full time came that she should be delivered; and she brought forth a son. 58. And her neighbours and her cousins heard how the Lord had shewed great mercy upon her ; and they rejoiced with her. 59. And it came to pass, that on the eighth day they came to circumcise the child ; and 59. son, It being a born above 330 ST. JOHN baptist’s day. expectation, and they called him Zacharias , after the name of like to be the only his father. one, the relations were unanimous for his father’s name. GO. His mother 60. And his mother answered and said. Not (whether by an im- so ; but he shall be called John. pulse of the Holy Spirit, as ver. 41. or whether having known from her husband, what name had been imposed on him by the angel, ver. 13.) opposed it. Gl. And they said unto her. There is none of thy kindred that is called by this name. 62. And they made signs to his father , how he would have him called. 63. He by signs 63. And he asked for a writing-table, and in return intiraat- wrote, saying. His name is John. And they ed his desire of a marvelled all. writing-table : this determination surprised them very much for the reasons, ver. 60, 61. 64. But yet much 64. And his mouth was opened immediately , more so did the and his tongue loosed , and he spake , and accomplishment of praised God. what the angel foretold, ver. 20. by Zacharias recovering his speech. 65,66. All which became a general subject of dis¬ course in Hebron, and all the parts adjacent, (Comp, ver. 39. of this ch. with Josh. xi. 21. and xiv. 14. and 65. And fear came on all that dwelt round about them : and all these sayings were noised abroad through all the hill-country of Judea. 66. And all they that heard them , laid them up in their hearts, saying. What manner of child shall this be 1 And the hand of the Lord was with him. xxi. 8, 9, 10, 11, 12.) And the wonderful circumstances, with which this birth was attended, made people presage great things from such a child. And accordingly the blessing of God appeared to go remarkably along with him. 67. And his father Zacharias was filled with the Holy Ghost, and prophesied, saying , 68. Praised be 68. Blessed be the Lord God of Israel, for God, who hath in he hath visited and redeemed his people. mercy looked up¬ on the misery of his people, and, by visiting them in human flesh, hath brought them effectual redress. ST. JOHN BAPTIST’S DAY. 337 69. And hath raised up an horn of salva- 69. By setting tionfor us, in the house of his servant David; up the kingdom of his Christ, to reign in David's throne, as a descendant from him, and a mighty Sa¬ viour. 70. As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets, which have been since the world began ; . the prophets of every age successively ; 71. That we should be saved from our ene- 71. That they mies, and from the hand of all that hate us. who hate us and design our ruin, should at length be subdued, and we rescued out of their hands, by a superior power ; 70. In exact a- greement With the revelations to this purpose, left by 72. To perform the mercy promised to our 72,73. All which fathers , and to remember his holy covenant ; he was so gracious, as long ago to en- 73. The oath which he swore to our father gage his truth for, Abraham, and, to shew that his council in this respect was unchangeable, he confirmed it to Abraham with the solemnity of an oath. See Gen. xviii. 18. Comp. Heb. vi. 13 — 18. 74. That he would grant unto us, that we being delivered out of the hands of our ene¬ mies, might serve him without fear , t _ , , 75. In holiness and righteousness before him, all the days of our life. cheerful spirit, by persevering constantly in all his Son comes to teach us. 74,75. The ef¬ fect of which de¬ liverance from our spiritual enemies, must be that of serving God with a thankful and the virtues, which 76. And thou, child, shalt be called the 76. And thou, prophet of the Highest : for thou shall go be- my child John, fore the face of the Lord, to prepare his ways; shalt fore tel and immediately fore¬ run this Saviour, to fit men for a due reception of him ; 77. To give knowledge of salvation unto 77. Togivewarn- his people, by the remission of their sins, ing of him, and personally to point him out to the people; that they, repenting, upon thy doctrine, may be pardoned. VOL. IV. Z 38 ST. JOHN baptist’s day. 78, 79. By that 78. Through the tender mercy of our God ; unspeakable com- whereby the day-spring from on high hath in¬ passion of God, sited us, who hath sent his Son from heaven ; 79. To give light to them that sit in dark- that, like the sun, ness, in the shadow of death, to guide our feet or morning-star, in the way of peace. he should disperse the darkness of ignorance and misery, and enlighten the minds of a blind world, to tind the paths of knowledge and safety. 80. This child 80. And the child grew , and waxed strong advanced, in na- in spirit, and was in the desarts till the day tural and spiritual of his shewing unto Israel. accomplishments proportionably ; and spent his time in solitary places, till the en¬ trance on his public ministry. COMMENT. rr-tHE portion of Scripture for the Epistle, and that A of the Gospel, now before us, will be most properly treated of together; because both agree in the same design, of explaining to us the office and business of that holy person, whose wonderful birth the Christian church this day commemorates. It was, say Isaiah and Zacharias unanimously, that he might go before the face of the Lord, to prepare his ivay. Of the nature of that preparation, so far as it was intimated by the metaphorical expressions in the Old Testament, somewhat hath *v- Sim* been spoken already. The farther con¬ sideration of it was referred to this place, and shall now be briefly taken under three heads: 1. The preaching of John; 2. His baptism; and, 3. Some significant circumstances, relating to his person and manner of life. I. With regard to the first of these, more especi¬ ally, we may understand those words of his father; who styles this child , the prophet of the Highest , because he should go before the face of the Lord to prepare his ways , by giving knowledge of salvation to ST. JOHN BAPTIST’S DAY* 33$ Ms people for the remission of their sins, through the tender mercy of God, whereby the day-spring from on high hath visited them, fyc* Which the evangelists inform us, was done, by 1* preaching the baptism of repentance for Luke iii 3 the remission of sins. The prophets of former ages might, in a qualified sense, be said thus far to prepare Christ’s way* that they also preached repentance. But none of them did or could preach it in the manner John did. They did not so boldly, or so plainly, warn the people; how vain those confidences were, by which they flattered themselves in being the holy seed, descended of the stock of Abraham. They did not so clearly discover to them, that the venom of the viper still lurked even in those, who were highly exalted with a false opinion of their own sanctity, built upon a nice observance of the Mosaical ordi¬ nances. They did not draw the scene, like him; and set before their eyes that unquenchable fire, prepared for ungoldly men and vain-glorious hypo¬ crites. But, above all, they did not, could not, press the necessity of repentance, and the danger of delay¬ ing it, by that most quickening of all Matt ... motives, the kingdom of heaven being a * m* 2‘ then at hand. Consequently they could least of all be said, like him, to go before the face (or, as the Hebrew signifies, in the presence) of the Lord. The difference between them and John being in this respect the same, as that of messengers sent long before, to give notice of the intended, but yet distant, coming, and that of officers accompanying the motions, and immediately ushering in the person, of the prince. This doctrine of repentance he likewise incul¬ cated in its utmost extent and perfection. He awakened men to it by the terrors of ... . 12 the wrath to come; he contented not himself with bringing them to an humble sense of, 340 ST. JOHN BAPTIST’S DAY. and deep sorrow for, their past wicked- Lukeiiii 0 Iiess ’ but reclu're^ a thorough change, 14, ’ ’ and fruits meet for repentance. A change, not sufficiently evident by for¬ saking old vices, unless the mind be also possessed with the dispositions, and the life distinguished by the habitual practice, of their opposite virtues. He puts their hopes of forgiveness upon the right foot, and suffers them not to be laid upon any of those actions, which, though the indispensable condition, are not yet the proper and meritorious cause, of pardon. He gave knowledge of the remission of sins, through the tender mercy of God. Not that mercy inherent in him, as a Being absolutely perfect; not those bowels belonging to the character of a Father or Creator ; but that whereby the day-spring from on high hath visited us, to give light to them that sit in darkness. Once more, not to that mercy, which sent his Son, merely to discharge the office of an instructor and guide : for when he represents that Son to the people, as the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world, this is a manifest allusion to the lambs offered under the law, and to persons educated in that dispensation, an allusion easy and familiar. The inference from whence was obvious, if not necessary, that he was to take away sin by the death and sacrifice of himself. One cannot reflect at all upon these particulars, and not see the fitness of that preparation made by them, for him who came to reform the world, to es¬ tablish righteousness, to complete and to reveal the whole mystery of our redemption. Had these prin¬ ciples been entertained with the same zeal they were taught, how smooth and easy had his way been made : but they, who lay grovelling in their mire of sin, affected still to retain the situation of valleys, and refused to be exalted. The mountains and hills of pharisaical superstition and self-sufficiency would not endure to be made low. The crooked disposi- ST. JOHN BAPTIST’S DAY. 341 tions of covetousness, ambition, sensual pleasures, and worldly lusts, were not straightened ; nor the roughness of angry, revengeful, haughty and uncha¬ ritable passions made plain, by this doctrine of re¬ pentance. And, from that inefficacy of a prepara¬ tion, so competent in itself, the history of our Sa¬ viour’s and his apostles ministry assures us, it was, that so great a part even of their labours was in vain. Meanwhile, what hath been said abundantly proves, how well this part of John’s office was dis¬ charged, and how eminently he, above any other prophet whatsoever, deserved the title of our blessed lord’s fore-runner , upon the account of hisj ^reaching. II. Let us in the next place consider his baptism. baptism was no new or strange thing with the Jews; it was acknowledged and practised, as an emblem of purification from past guilt, and a rite of entering solemnly into covenant with God. The expositors of their law agree, that this ceremony passed upon the whole congregation of Israel, just . before the law was given at Mount x° ' X1X* °* Sinai ; and they understand that command of God to sanctify them , which we render washing of their clothes , of a baptismal immersion of their bodies. Their custom in all succeeding ages hath been, to receive their heathen proselytes by baptism, as well as by sacrifice, and (if they be males) circumcision. A practice, grounded on that clause, which says, One ordinance shall be both for you of the „ • 77/* ± 7 j. ii UlllDt XV* Id* congregation , and also Jor the stranger that sojourneth with you , an ordinance for ever in your generations. As ye are , so shall the stranger be before the Lord. And as it was in point of the rites of admission, so was it likewise in point of privileges, accruing by that admission into covenant. The Jews receive their own children by circumcision and sacrifice ; because the obligation of their law, as to these, is personal and express.. But in regard, baptism iin- 342 ST. JOHN BAPTIST S DAY. plies a state formerly unclean, they do not baptize their natives; as thinking, by that general baptism at entering into covenant with God at Mount Sinai, not the then body of the people only, but all suc¬ ceeding generations descending from them, to be sanctified. In like manner, though the persons of proselytes are baptized constantly, yet are their pos¬ terity, born after proselytism, never baptized ; be¬ cause accounted clean by the baptism of their pa- T.,f rents, and so (as an eminent writer ex- r* 1 00 • presses it) they are already Israelites. I have insisted the longer upon these things, (which are se^ a veiT clear light by r> * n' the late excellent labours of a worthy and learned divine) because they help up to a plain solution of a passage ; which, by being misunderstood, hath ministered occasion to a con¬ siderable error, concerning the matter now in hand. The messengers sent from Jerusalem to John, after he had declared, who he was not, and what he was, proceed with this question, Why haptizest thou then, if thou be not the Christ , neither Elias , neither that Prophet ? The Jews admit, that one, commissioned by divine au¬ thority, is not strictly bound up to the law ; but may act and appoint things, not mentioned there, or practised before his own time. From hence many have supposed baptism to have been instituted by St. John, either in the whole, or at least in the sig¬ nification of it, as a rite intimating sanctification of the soul. Now the truth is, it was both used, and used as a means and emblem of purifying from sin, before. But it was used thus to proselytes only, to natural-born Jews never, except when the whole body were baptized (as a body) at Mount Sinai, That therefore, which gave surprise and offence upon this occssion, was, that John ad ministered bap¬ tism to those natives, who were presumed to have no need of it; an indignity done to the supposed John i. 25. ST. JOHN BAPTIST’S DAY. 343 of holy seed, such as implied a reproach of unclean¬ ness, and brought them down to the level of the despised Gentiles. And the requiring this, as a ne¬ cessary means for remission of sins, or testimony of that repentance he so earnestly urged upon them, was (in their judgment) a disparaging innovation, which nothing less than a divine authority could justify. Meanwhile it is easy enough from hence to dis¬ cern, how signally John, above all others, was the fore-runner of our Lord, in respect of his baptism also. He first administered and exhorted to this ordinance, (which our Saviour afterwards enjoined) as an evidence, requisite for every one to give in his own person, of penitence for sins past ; as a profes¬ sion of a better obedience ; as a title to the privi¬ leges of a covenant therein renewed with God, and (in ordinary cases) a necessary protection against the wrath to come. But faith is a qualification for baptism, of equal necessity with repentance. And thus also John pre¬ pared the way of our Lord , as he propounded him for the object of faith to all who received this ordi¬ nance at his hands. Herein St. Paul is Actsxix 4 express, John verily baptized with the 1 baptism of repentance , saying unto the people that they should believe on him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus. ’Tis true, the object of baptismal faith was afterwards enlarged, when our Lord himself instituted that sacrament. Christ¬ ians are bound to profess their belief in, and dedi¬ cate themselves to the service of, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. The trinity of persons in the God¬ head was a mystery reserved for the Son himself to reveal: John taught it not, much less required the profession of it. This was one imperfection in his baptism. For his, though it prepared men to be Christians, did not make them such ; and, conse¬ quently, could not supersede the use and necessity 344 ST. JOHN baptist’s day. Christ’s baptism, even to them who had been al¬ ready baptized by John. The case of the disciples at Ephesus puts all this out of dispute. They had Acts xix 2 3 been baptized unto John’s baptism, ’ ' and yet had not so much as heard whe¬ ther there were any Holy Ghost. Whereupon, after St. Paul’s representing the deficiency of that in their present state, when they had heard the argument Ver 5 6 qu°ted just now, they were baptized in the ’ ' name of the Lord Jesus; and iv hen Paul had laid his hands on them, the Holy Ghost came on them. If it be asked, whether they were not baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus , who, when baptized, were taught to believe on him that should come af¬ ter St. John, that is, on Christ Jesus : I can answer, they were not. Baptizing in the name of Jesus im¬ ports the baptism commanded by Jesus ; and I see no ground for that distinction, which some have in¬ ferred from the variety of phrases used in this manner ; as if baptizing in the name of Jesus, and baptizing in the name of the Father, and of the Son , and of the Holy Ghost, were ever designed to mean two different sorts or forms of baptism. We are baptized in the name of Jesus, when we are baptized into the belief of the doctrine taught by Jesus ; when after the manner, and in the form, instituted and prescribed by Jesus ; when taking his name upon us as disciples, and professing obedience to all his precepts. The proper notion of doing any thing in e ™ the name of another, is doing it by ^ and James. ” P the authority, in compliance with the direction, or with a depend- ance on the being upheld in it, by the person so named. But waving this ; the persons, who, when bapr, tized of John, were taught to believe on him that should come after him, were not baptized in the name of Jesus , because, strictly speaking, they were not ST. JOHN BAPTIST S DAY. 345 taught to believe in Jesus. They were indeed taught so, by consequence and necessary implication; be¬ cause taught to believe on him that should come after John, who was, as St. Paul truly affirms, Christ Jesus. But they were not taught so explicitly, and in terms ; nor did John, at that time, either teach the multitudes determinately, or as yet himself under¬ stand, that Jesus in particular was the person that should come after him. He knew there was some excellent and transcendantly great person, to whom the title of coming after belonged, with peculiar reference to his own office of going before. And therefore the baptism of John did contribute greatly to prepare the way of the Lord , as our Lord’s conde¬ scending to receive it was the method ordained by God, for the personal manifestation of him to the people. All these things are evident consequences of those declarations, made by the Baptist himself. This is he, of whom 1 said. After me T, . cometh a man, who is preferred before me, for he was before me. Arid I knew him not ; but that he might be made manifest to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water. And again, / knew him not ; but he that sent me to baptize Ver ^ 04 with water, the same said unto me, ' * Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and remaining, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. And I saw and bare record, that this is the Son of God. Our Saviour could not stand in need of John’s baptism,- as it was a baptism of repentance, by rea¬ son he had no sin to be purged away. He suffered it because it became him to fulfil all righteousness. This being then ap- pointed an instrument of punfica- 0rat. 95> tion to the Jews, it was not fit, that he, who came to be a pattern of perfection, should neglect any ordinance appointed by his Father, any mark or profession of sanctity: not that especially, 346 ST. JOHN baptist’s day. which they laid so great stress upon, and held in so high esteem, who joyfully heard the praises and justified God, being bap* tized with the baptism of John . But above all it was expedient, for the introducingthat visible and glorious testimony of Jesus being the beloved Son of God, in whom he is well pleased, and whom it is therefore the duty of all men to hear. Thus John was most eminently our Lord’s fore¬ runner, not only as a preacher, but as a baptist too ; in that his baptism was a solemn rite of re¬ nouncing sin ; in that it was a profession of obe¬ dience for the future ; in that it opened the way for a more perfect institution of the like nature ; in that it exhibited Christ, as the object of faith, the master and guide men ought to follow : for being thus bap¬ tized, they were thereby led and consigned over to him ; and qualified for the Christian baptism, which exceeds that other in dignity and efficacy : for here the Spirit accompanied* the water. This confers by its own virtue, actually and immediately, the privileges imparted by that, accidentally and re¬ motely. This confirms and completes that pardon of sins, and those assistances of grace, which be¬ longed to no antecedent washings, farther than as they were figures of, and approaches toward, the Christian ; and is therefore by way of distinction ... „ and eminence styled, the washing of regeneration and renewing oj the Holy Ghost. III. Let us now, in the last place, observe the Baptist preparing the way for Christ, in some re¬ markable circumstances relating to his person and behaviour. 1. The first of these is his being foretold by the ancient prophets ; both as to the character he should sustain, and as to the successful discharge of it. This Luke vii. 29. - iii. 22. Matt. iii. 17. Comp. xvii. 5. 347 ST. JOHN BAPTIST’S DAY. we find done particularly, by Isaiah, Matt — g in his fortieth , and by Malachi, in Mark i. 2, 3. his third and fourth chapters : pas- Luke iii. 4, 5, 6. sages all applied to John, by the Matt. xi. 10. 14. evangelists, and by our blessed xvu* 11 * 12, 13‘ Saviour himself. An honour so uncommon, that some have understood him to be entitled more than a prophet, not only uponthe account of his immediate fore-running our Lord ; but be cause his doingso, and the spirit and manner in which it was done, were thought a subject worthy of former and long distant prophecies. And to this the prediction of his conception, birth, name, man¬ ner of living, and ministry, by an Lu^ *• 14» 15’ 1 . Y* 1 /■ . 1 . 16, 17. 19. 2f>. angel sent from heaven tor that purpose : the same angel which so quickly after brought the like, but more joyful message, concern¬ ing our Lord himself. The particulars of both in¬ deed as nearly resemble each other, as it is possible for the accounts of persons so distant to do. So circumstantial in this respect was the preparation made for the Son of the great God’s approach, by the predictions of him, than whom there had not been a greater among them that are born of women . A second particular in his birth. Ilis stock was of that set of men, whom God had r , . chosen of his own, and sanctified for the nearest approaches to himself in the priestly office. Both his parents were of an age that ren¬ dered issue unexpected ; and his mother besides under a natural incapacity from her youth. So that this child was altogether miraculous ; and, as such, a proper fore-runner for him, who was born of a pure virgin, without the knowledge of man : because the sight and certain assurance of the former astonishing event would, when rightly considered, dispose to the belief of the latter. That this was one intent and use of it, we have the authority of an angel to in¬ struct us \ who, to establish the Virgin’s faith, in a 348 ST. JOHN baptist’s day. message unaccountable to reason, and impracticable to nature, urges this argument: And lue 1- ’ ’ behold thy cousin Elizabeth , she hath also conceived a son in her old age ; and this is the sixth month ivith her who was called barren. For with God nothing shall be impossible. 3. St. John did also prepare the way of Christ, by his manner of life. This was retired and abstemious, austere and mortified to the last degree ; and such a life became a preacher of repentance, who thun¬ dered out terrors to the vicious and hypocritical. But, when reproofs and threatenings had awakened the fears and remorse of guilty sinners, and render¬ ed comfort and encouragement seasonable to be administered, Jesus came to declare pardon and re¬ conciliation : and it was no less agreeable to the character he sustained, to be gentle, and affable, and courteous. It was foretold of him, that he should , .. not break the bruised reed, nor quench the smoking Jlax : and therefore, that he might bind up the wounds of penitents cut to the heart, and blow up the least sparks of vir¬ tuous inclination, he shewed himself easy of access to the most profligate, and disdained not to eat and drink even with publicans and harlots for their re¬ formation. John did no miracle, and therefore found no way so fit as extraordinary reservedness and sanctity, to gain such veneration among the people as might dis- t pose them to believe, that all things John x. 41. K . , c T . T n he said of Jesus were true. Jesus was to prove his divine original and authority, by signs and wonders, and mighty works ; such as could not attain their intended effect, without frequenting places of public concourse, and mixt multitudes of spectators. His business therefore was to win upon Acts x 38 their affections by his charity; to go about doing good; and to convince men from their own experience, that he came to live ST. JOHN BAPTIST’S DAY. 349 as well as die, for the common benefit of a miserable world. The complexions, and interest, and engage¬ ments of mankind are infinitely various, and these require as different sorts of treatment. The life of John taught men, how to escape the pollutions of the world, by solitude and going out of the way of temptations and allurements : the life of Jesus taught them, that they may be safe in the midst of enjoyments and business, and promiscuous conver¬ sation ; that liberties may be so taken, as to conti¬ nue innocent ; and society so indulged, as to be even more beneficial than solitude. In the former the contemplative and reserved, the severe and melan¬ choly ; in the latter the sociable and active, and ge¬ nerous, the sanguine and open, may find their pat¬ tern and instruction. Thus there was a difference indeed in the conduct of that less, and this greater example; but it was a difference of decency, and order, and use, and great propriety. It was not only profitable, but necessary, for bringing all to Christ, that they who admired the austerity of John, might come to Jesus for the sake of his tes¬ timony ; and that they, who preferred the social vir¬ tues of Jesus, might come for the love of his own engaging easiness. But they, who would suffer neither of these attractives to prevail, betrayed their own perverseness ; and left no excuse, no remedy, for an incorrigible temper. From hence it is, that our Lord mentions the very matter I am upon, and upbraids the Jews with the inefiicacy of it, uuder that parabolicalexpostulation, Whereunto T . .. „ „ a 77 r i i . # r \ 7 • Luke vn. 31. 35. shall 1 liken the men of this genera¬ tion ? and to what are they like ? 'They are like unto children sitting in the market-place , and calling one to another, and saying , W e have piped unto you, and ye have not danced; we have mourned unto you, and ye have not wept. For John the Baptist came neither eat¬ ing bread, nor drinking wine , and ye say. He hath a devil. The Son of Man is come , eating and drinking , 350 ST. JOHN BAPTISTS DAY. and ye say, Behold a gluttonous man and a wine-bib¬ ber, a friend of publicans and sinners . But wisdom is justified of all her children. 4. Bow John prepared the Lord’s way in the whole course of his public ministry, hath been already shewed. I add, therefore, in the last place, that he did it also by his imprisonment and death. Although, in the series of our Saviour’s actions, we are to place all that we find related by St. John, from the first to the fifth of his gospel, between St. Matthew’s ac- T , .. . count of his temptation, and that John n« o£ v. i • i • • i*i ,i * of his preaching in Galilee ; though our Lord had began to manifest his glory by some miracles, and received some disciples, and baptized i \ ••• oo oo *n Judea, while John continued to baptize m Lnon, near Salim ; yet he did not so solemnly enter upon his preaching, till the confinement of John made it seasonable for him to come into the same parts, and set out with the same subject. For the evangelists are express, that, after Mark i 14 John was cast into prison, Jesus came Matt iv 13 17 GaMee> an(l from that time he began to preach , and to say, Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. Out of this confinement it was, that John, by Matt. xi. sending two of his disciples for the con- Luke vii. firmation of their faith, made them at once witnesses of the divine power, and divulgers of the fame of Jesus and his miracles. Thus he contributed greatly to the fixing them in, and in¬ viting others to, the discipleship of that heavenly , . Master after his death. Upon the news a * xiv. — hereof we £n(j those that adhered to him, and had done the last offices of respect to his body, immediately repairing to Jesus. And it is probably believed, not only that they were from thenceforth Christ’s constant followers, but that the more considerable part, both of the twelve apostles, and the seventy disciples of our Lord, st» john baptist’s pay, 351 were first initiated under the preparatory discipline of John. But his death was farther instrumental to this end, as it raised the esteem of John yet higher with the Jews, who held him for a prophet before. . The scribes and pharisees durst not re- a t,xx1*26- turn a direct answer to Christ’s question, concern¬ ing the authority of John’s baptism, for fear of either condemning themselves, by allowing it ; or of being stoned by the people , if they should , have denied it. The opinion they had of u exx* his virtues was such, that some thought our Saviour to be John restored to life ; and that God had en¬ dued him with a power of miracles to testify his innocence and the wrongfulness of his death. The perplexity this surmise cast Herod into, . v v . , Matt. xiv. proceeded from a guilty conscience, and a dread that the people should revenge upon him the cruelty committed on so deservedly celebrated a person. And the subsequent calamities . on him and his family, were generally LXVIII interpreted a particular vengeance, for the barbarity of that murder. All these circumstances are meant to shew, that the death of John, as it is added to his own honour, so must it in proportion add to our Saviour’s; and dispose them, who held John in such veneration, to think so much more honourably of the person, to whom he bore such ample testimony ; and to whom he was upon all occasions so solicitous to declare the preference, infinitely above himself, to be strictly due. Accordingly the gospels seem to say, that the prodigious increase of our Lord’s fame broke forth and diffused itself, immediately after the death of John. A death, in this yet farther respect, fore-run¬ ning his ; as it was provoked by the discharge of his duty, borne with exemplary courage and patience, and a martyrdom in the cause of truth and virtue. 352 st. peter’s day. Thus, after a long dark night of ignorance and virtue, God was pleased gradually to restore light to a wretched world. The law and the prophets, like the glimmerings of the twilight, dawned first. The Baptist, like the morning-star, gave notice of its ap¬ proach : and, in proportion as this disappeared, clear day came on, and the Sun of Righteousness arose. God give all them, who live under his shine, the grace to walk as children of Luke T 78 79 light, and in that way of peace, for the guiding their feet , in ivhich he visited us from on high. To whom, with the Father, and the Holy Spirit, three persons and one God, be all honour and glory for evermore. Amen. St. Peters Day . Joha xxi. 15. AN ACCOUNT OF ST. PETER. The Scriptures take little more notice of St. Peter’s relations, than that he was the son of Jonah, and the brother of Andrew. Whether he was the elder, is contro¬ verted ; but St. Jerom, and far the greater part of the ancient writers, give it to St. Peter. Epiphanius indeed thinks otherwise. But St. Jerom Adv. Jovm. expressly imputes his priority to his 1 om. 2. p# 3d» . A tfj Luke xxii. 8. 356 st. peter's day. cross and follow him. St. Peter desires to know, what reward their so perfect resignation of them¬ selves and their fortunes should obtain. He is an¬ swered, that they should meet with ample recom¬ pense ; if not in this world, yet however, when the Son of Man shall come in his glory. The time was now at hand for our blessed Sa¬ viour’s celebrating his last great passover : he there¬ fore sends Peter and John, as har¬ bingers, to prepare for his reception. They had executed his commands, and he comes to the house with the rest of his apostles. (Whether it was St. John’s, Simon the leper’s, Nicodemus’s, Jo¬ seph of Arimathea, or whether any of those, there is no necessity of inquiring.) Supper being now almost ended, our Lord, about to shew them an exemplary proof of that humility, which he had so constantly recommended to them in his discourses, rises from table, lays by his upper garments, ( which, according to the custom of those eastern countries, were long and unfit for action) girds himself with a towel, and having poured water into a basin, comes to wash the feet of his apo¬ stles. Peter, thinking it too great a degrading of himself, esteemed himself obliged to refuse the proffer. Which modest obstinacy he persists in, till informed that, unless he were so washed, he forfeited all right in his Master. Whereupon he immediately and eagerly replies, Lord , not only my feet , but also my hands and my head . This ceremony being ended, our Lord foretels the consternation and fear his being apprehended should strike into them. Peter’s forward temper and most affectionate zeal, makes large promises of going into prison or death, rather than he would be guilty of deserting his Master. Hereupon he is re¬ proved by Christ, for his inconsiderate, though honest, professions of kindness ; and forewarned, how great his own particular failing should shortly John xin. ST. PETER S DAY. 357 Matt. xxvi. 31. 35. be, notwithstanding the indignation of the former prediction concerning the apostles in general had raised in him ; that he should forsake, deny, nay abjure his Lord ; and that three times before the cock-crowing. He, still pre¬ suming upon his own sincerity and strength, proceeds to engage farther, that he would not only adhere to Christ inseparably, (I will lay down my life for thy sake ; and though I should die ivith thee , yet will I not deny Xl-n‘ thee in anywise:) but that he would rvXlv* do it in a more eminent manner, and even stand single if the rest should be shaken ; although all men should he offended because of thee , A , • 77 -j- 1 re 1 1 * Matt. xxvi. 33. yet will 1 never be off ended. Our Saviour after supper goes to Gethsemane, near which place was a garden : here the first con¬ flicts began : it seeming good to Almighty God, that our happiness should there begin, by pieans of the second Adam, where it had been so miserably forfeited by the first. His three companions, Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, were left at some dis¬ tance from that place, where he addressed himself to his heavenly Father. After two returns he finds them fast asleep ; which this kind Master imputes to their frailty, and not to careless, or unconcerned¬ ness for the danger then imminent. His third eja¬ culation was scarce ended, when the traitor had conducted his soldiers to interrupt his privacies, and rudely seize him. The apostles, being now awakened from their secure slumber, by so dismal an object, put the question, Lord, shall • . • . 7 . / i q . Luke XXll. 4u» we smite with the sword f Peter, w&ose vigorous courage always spurred him on to bold and generous actions, not enduring the tedious expectation of an answer, strikes a kins- T . man of the high priest, which happily ° m xvn,‘ bad no worse effect, than cutting off his right ear- Our Saviour, walling even then to convince the &58 st. Peter’s Pay. Jews, if possible, of his divine power and niisSiotb immediately heals the wound ; and, with a sharp rebuke, commands Peter to forbear such unlawful and unseasonable proofs of his love. Hereupon the disciples all fled. But Peter and John, presently recoverihg themselves, followed to the high priest’s palace, where, at the request of St. John, they were admitted. Now it was, that those mighty protestations were come to the test; when that resolution, which had so lately opposed a band of armed men, trembled at the words of a silly Inaid ; and that Master was dehied for fear, in whose cause, not many minutes before, he had hazarded his life. St. Peter, retiring into the porch* probably to avoid more reproaches, was warned by the first crowing of the cock, which had not the least effect upon him. About an .att. xxvi. 69— hour afte]*5 he ]s charged again ; and the suspicion arose from his dialect, or manner of speech, (the Galileans using a broader and more cloVvnish pronunciation than the rest of the Jews.) To this denial he adds an oath for con¬ firmation : and to his third, a solemn execration. So feeble are we, when left to ourselves ; and so ordinary is it to heap one sin upon another, when men are conscious of guilt and a bad cause. It was now time to compassionate his infirmity, and to , , .. restore his understanding; which our Luke xxu. 61. 0 i • r i Saviour, at the second crowing of the cock, did so effectually awaken, by a gracious chiding look, that the penitent was Sensible of his heinous offence, and so deeply sorry for it, as im¬ mediately to flee out of the house, that he might give his grief the vent it desired ; that of deep sighs, and bitter tears of repentance. Whether he followed our Saviour through the other stages of his passion, we have not any account from Holy Writ. That he was, first of all the -apostles, honoured with a sight of our Lord after 35D st. Peter’s day, his resurrection, we are told by St. ^ Paul; and St. Luke relating the l 01 • xy- appearance to the disciples at Lm- maus, seems to intimate as much. An infinite de¬ monstration of mercy and goodness this was, to afford his afflicted disciple such early comforts for that sorrow, which the remembrance of his sin had pro¬ duced. After having appeared to the twelve at. Jerusalem, they begin their journey to Galilee : whither he had lately commanded them to betake themselves, in order to converse with him. This, [t is highly probable, they might defer upon the ac¬ count of their fears : those being now banished by frequent interviews, they set forward ; T , . and Peter, James and John, Thomas 0111 XX1’ * / and Nathanael, being by the sea of Tiberias, betook themselves to their old trade of fishing. After many fruitless endeavours, they be- °* held upon the shore a person, probably in the habit of a traveller, who advised them to cast the net on the right side of the ship. Which, when they had done, and inclosed a great number y ^ of fishes, St. John, remembering the former miracle in the like nature at their first calling, cried out, Jt is the Lord. These words inspired new vigour into Peter, who, impatient to approach his dear Master, casts himself into the sea and swims to shore. There he finds a fire and fish there- on : which notwithstanding Jesus rejected, and required some of the draught. After dinner he applies himself more particularly to Peter, and three times asks the question, Lovest thou Ver &c me? Adding each time this command, ’ ’ Feed my sheep. This question, so often repeated, must needs be very afflicting to Peter since his fall. Which having created in him a more meek temper, and increased his humility, he does not now prefer himself to his brethren, no, not even when Jesus masked, Lovest thou me more than these ? (possibly in 360 ST. PETER S DAY. Luke xxiv. 50, 51. Ver. 52, 53. Acts i. 12 — 14 allusion to his professing, Though all he offended, yet will not I) but modestly declines the comparison, and appeals to his omniscience, Lord , thou knowest all things , thou knowest that I love thee. Thus was it thought fit, that he, who had so shamefully denied liis Lord, should as oft be obliged to make solemn and public professions of his love and reverence for him ; each answer being a kind of reparation for his former offence. Our Saviour, after forty days, brings his disciples to Bethany. There, having given them all his solemn blessing, and promised them the assistance of his Spirit, and the testimony of miracles, he was taken into heaven ; whilst they, full of joy and wonder, re^ turned to Jerusalem, praising God, Thus far of St. Peter, during our blessed Lord’s abode upon earth. The next occasion that presents him to us, is the . . election of anew apostle instead of Judas. c s lm ’ Peter, being the mouth of this assembly, introduces the choice, by shewing the necessity of another witness of the resurrection, and the horrible crime the traitor had been guilty of. After which they proceed, as hath been observed heretofore. Shortly after, we read of the Holy Ghost poured . ...... 0 out upon the disciples ; and St. Peter, upon that occasion, not only vindi¬ cates his brethren from the scandalous imputation cast upon that miracle, by the astonished auditors, but effectually proves the mystery of our salvation ; which first discourse was so powerful, as to gain no less than three thousand souls over to the faith. Acts iii ^he nex^ s^eP» made in this progress, was a miracle upon a cripple from his birth : which, becoming publicly known, created a jea¬ lousy in the sanhedrim of the Jews, that the peo¬ ple’s hearts would be won to the belief of this new religion, unless prevented by timely care. Having 361 st. petee's day. therefore called Peter and John be¬ fore the council, and examined them, Acts iv. 1—3. they met with replies so full of con- 8—12 stancy arid courage, with reproofs so just, and doctrines so powerful, that proceed to punishment they durst not, fearing the people. Therefore, after some short debate, they were dis¬ missed with a severe prohibition to preach any more in this name. Such was now the apostles undaunted presence of mind, that, not fearing the very as¬ sembly, who had dyed their hands in their Lord's blood, and therefore were not likely to be very tender of his servants, they replied, « . _ j 1 j 1 ii . Acts iv. 19, 20. that such menaces could not prove 01 any force at all to keep them from their duty ; ap¬ pealing to their very judges and accusers, whose injunctions ought to take place, God’s, or their’s. The many sig- * * nal miracles done by their hands, daily advanced their character among the people. And it is not difficult to imagine, with how great regret and vex¬ ation of spirit the high priest and Sadducees daily beheld the sick in couches, expecting only y ^ the shadow of Peter as he passed by. They send therefore the captain of the temple, (so called, because his garrison was in the Turris* An¬ tonina, near at hand, to prevent any tumults or seditions) to take them again ; they complain of their strict orders, so soon, with so much confi¬ dence, violated ; the apostles returned the same answer as before : hereupon they are committed to * This commanded the temple, as that did the city ; it had for that reason been the dwelling of the chief priests, from Hyrcanus the Mac'cabee (the builder of it) to Herod’s time. But he, sensible what check a good strength here might give to any commotions, repaired, fortified, and carried it so high, that the guard placed here had a perfect view and command of everything done about the temple, and were always at hand to suppress any disorders. See Adrieom, in Jerusal. § 29. . 362 st. Peter’s day. prison. But in vain do bars and keepers opposd the operations of an almighty Power. The apostles were found in the temple preaching to the people* and yet the prison-doors all this while strongly guarded. Enraged with a miracle, which should . rather have convinced them, the Jews Acts v. 34. . . „ , i , r were now preparing the sentence ot death ; when Gamaliel, whose wisdom made him more moderate than the rest, diverted them from their design by a seasonable and most rational discourse. The martyrdom of Stephen not long A Vll ^ ( 1 # ^ O after, and the persecution immediately consequent upon it, caused the disciples to disperse, and consequently the speedier dissemination of the Acts viii S’osPel* Philip, the deacon, among the rest, had been very happy in Samaria. For the confirming of which city, Peter and John were sent from the college of apostles at Jerusalem. Here they imparted the gift of the Holy Ghost, by the laying on of hands and prayer. Here they confounded Simon Magus, and disabused the peo¬ ple who had been seduced by his sorceries and blasphemies. In their return to Jerusalem, they enlightened many places about Samaria. During this interval, most probably, Peter visited Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia, and made those converts, to whom his first epistle is directed. About the same time he is supposed to have planted the Christian religion in Antioch, and to have gone through the places mentioned, Acts ix. In almost all of which he left some signal proof of a super¬ natural power co-operating with him. At Lydda, iEneas, after eight years’ palsy, was from bed-ridden made immediately whole; and at Joppa, Tabitha was restored to life and sound health, after she had been washed and prepared for burial. After pre¬ siding some time over that church in Antioch, of which he had laid the first foundations, he is said ST. PETERS DAY. 383 to haYE been succeeded in that see by Enodius : tinder whose government how glori- ously the Christian faith grew and jS-k *r" flourished, notice hath been taken before. But the most glorious prize he bore was the con¬ version of the Gentiles, begun at Cornelius his house, and assisted by the donation of s the Holy Ghost. This the brethren at Jerusalem were offended at, still retaining their scorn of other nations ; till Peters relation of the dispensation of Providence in it assured them, that he had . t . done nothing, except what he was war¬ ranted in, and by a vision from heaven commanded expressly to do. This turned theiF murmurings into thanksgivings, and their reproaches into praises. We have reason to think that Peter continued now at Jerusalem till his imprisonment by . „ Herod ; from which, a little before his c s *u‘ intended execution, he was miraculously delivered by an angel. How he disposed of himself betwixt this time, and the general synod in the fifteenth chapter, we have various conjectures. After the determination of that council, Peter went down to Antioch, and there, by his practice and free con¬ versation with the Gentiles, did confirm his appro¬ bation of the decree which he had past ; till fear of displeasing some Jewish proselytes caused him to withdraw himself, and use his former severity. For this St. Paul, as himself tells us, re- G j .. proved him sharply; as having by his behaviour encouraged that party, which not long before, were by the general assembly pronounced to lay too heavy a yoke on the necks of the new converts. All which mightily discountenanced the Gentiles, and was an ignominious practice of hypo¬ crisy, wdiich St. Paul thought he had deserved to be branded withal. That he was married we know, being expressly 3t>4 1 Cor. ix. 5. Aug. T. IV. p. 878. Ed. Bas. Clem. Alex. Strom. III. Bar. Anu. GO. Strom. VII. p. 736. ST. PETER 8 DAY. told by the evangelists, of a cure pub- MaJk T 3014* licly performed by our Saviour upon Luke iv. 38. w^e s mother ; whom, though some affirm that he left with his occupation when he was called to the apostleship, yet we are told by better authority, that she accompanied him through all his travels : and this may perhaps be proved from that passage of St. Paul to the Corin¬ thians, Have we not power to lead, about a sister , a wife, as welt as other apostles , and as the brethren of the Lord , and Cephas? St. Augustine seems to say, that he had several children, and so does Clemens of Alexandria. We are told, even by Baronius, of a daughter named Petronilla. His wife is said to have obtained a glorious crown of martyrdom before him. And Clemens Alexandrinus gives an account, how piously her husband did both encourage and congratulate her upon that occasion. Of his writings we have none, except his two epistles. The first is confessedly his: the second we have no reason to question his being the author of, if we consider, that several pas¬ sages in it are by no means appli¬ cable to Simeon, the second bi¬ shop of Jerusalem, to whom some impute it. Such are the seventeenth and eighteenth verses of the first chapter ; where he relates the transfiguration of Christ, and tells us, himself was present at it. So likewise the fourteenth verse, speaking how our Lord foretold his death ; with many other particu¬ lars, which sufficiently shew the writer. Five other . treatises are mentioned by St. Jerom, ata . cnp. ag ascrji3ecj? falsely, to St. Peter. His acts, his gospel, his preaching, his revelation, tv . c r1KpIl t and a fifth of judgment. In which III. C. IV. account Eusebius also (as to the Euseb. Hist. L. III. C. III. IV. ST. PETER S DAY. 365 Pearson de Suc¬ cess. C. VI. VIII. four former) exactly agrees, but makes no mention of the last. That he was at Rome, and bishop of that city, is affirmed by so general a consent of the most ancient writers, that it seems too great hardiness to deny it. But the time of his coming thither is matter of just dispute. They who place it in the second of Claudius, and from thence infer his presiding over that see twenty-five years, are not supported by sufficient authorities. Much less are they, who relate his martyrdom in the tenth of Claudius. The occasion of putting him to death is generally reported to be, that he, assisted by St, Paul, had here also confounded the diabolical il¬ lusions of Simon Magus. Whereupon Nero, who was a great favourer of magicians, being provoked, (or, as others think, to ingratiate himself with the people of Rome after firing the city) gave orders for his execution ; which the prefects, in the emperor’s absence, took care to * nnd ' see obeyed upon him and St. Paul at the same time. The latter, as a denizen, was be¬ headed with a sword ; but St. Peter, who had no claim to the like privilege, was sentenced to cru¬ cifixion. This, and the torments preparatory to it, he underwent with marvellous patience. And, as a mark of his humility, re- j^lll C^iv quested and obtained to have the body Hieron.CataL fastened to the cross with his head downward: as judging it too great an honour to suffer in the same manner and posture as his Lord had. His body lay buried, (says St. Jerom) in the Vatican, near the triumphal way. And there is no need of adding, with him, that he is held in mighty veneration by the whole city of Rome. ST. PETERS DAY. 3aa THE COLLECT. * Matt. xvi. 18, &c. Acts iv. 8. - v. 15, &c. i John xxvi. 15, 10,17. O Almighty God, who by thy Son Jesus Christ didst give to thy apostle St. Peter many* excellent gifts, and conunandedst him earnestlyb to feed thy flock ; make, we beseech thee, all bishops and pastors diligently to preach thy holy word, and the people obediently to follow the same, that they may receive the crown of everlasting glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. PARAPHRASE. 1. About the time of foretelling the famine, men¬ tioned chap. xi. 2. James the Great, whose re¬ lation to John is , here added, to distinguish him from the other James, called the Less, and son of Alp hens . 3. The ruling 3. And because he saw it pleased the Jews , part of the Jews he proceeded further to take Peter also. (Then hated them, though were the days of unleavened bread). the generality of the people are often said before to admire and love them. 4. Sixteen sol- 4- And when he had apprehended him, he diers had the care put him in prison, and delivered him to four of him, who were quaternions of soldiers to keep him , intending to relieve the after Easier to bring him forth to the people. guard, by watch¬ ing four at a time. It was customary in the feast of the passover, for the people to beg a prisoner, and not be denied. (See Matt, xxvii. 15. Luke xxiii. 17. Mark xv. t>, 8. John xviii. 39.) To pre-» vent therefore Peter’s escape this way, he reserved his public trial fijl that festival was over, THE EPISTLE. acts xii. 1. 1. A BOUT that time Herod the king stretched forth his hands to vex certain of the church. 2. And he killed James the brother of John with the sword. st. peter’s day. 367 f>. Peter there/ore ivas kept in prison ; Jmt prayer teas madeivithout ceasing of the church unto God for him. 6. And when Herod would have brought him forth, the same night Peter was sleeping between two soldiers bound with two chains ; and the keepers before the door kept the prison. night 6. The very before the day intended foy his arraignment and execution. The manner of this se¬ curing men was, to fasten the prisoner to two, and have the door kept by the other two, of the four then on the guard. 7. And behold the angel of the Lord came upon him, and a light shined in the prison : and he smote Peter on the side, and raised him .up, saying. Arise up quickly. And his chains fell off his hands, 8. And the angel said unto him. Gird thy¬ self, and bind on thy sandals : and so he did. And he saith unto him, Cast thy garment about thee, and follow me. 9. And he went out and followed him, and 9. He obeyed wist not that it was time which was done by the orders, but all the angel : but thought he saw a vision . the while mistook the whole thing for a strong impression upon his fancy. 10. When they were past the first and the second ward thef~came unto the iron gate that leadeth unto the city, which opened to them of its own accord : and they went out , and passed on through one street, and forth¬ with the angel departed from him. 11. And when Peter was come to himself he said, now I know of a surety, that the Lord hath sent his angel , and hath delivered me out. of the hand of Herod, and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews. 10, 11. At last Peter recollected himself, and find¬ ing the whole trans¬ action real, took care to perfect that deliverance, which God had put in his power by the ministry of his angel, whose assistance was now no longer necessary. COMMENT. The other matters concerned in this day’s solem¬ nity, requiring more than ordinary enlarge¬ ment, I shall contract myself here. It shall there- 368 st. peter’s day. fore suffice, only to suggest some observations aris¬ ing from hence, upon which, if my reader desire to employ his thoughts, he may do it to good purpose, by turning to the places referred to in the foregoing parts of this work. Now, first , We have in this, as in a former Herod, a tragical instance of the abuse of power; and of the merciless cruelty, into which rulers and great men are betrayed; and when once they let go the reins of justice, and become unsteady in the mea¬ sures of government, for the sake of envy, ambi¬ tion, jealousy, partiality, or any other corrupt pas¬ sion whatsoever. 2. Of all those passions, this scripture points us out one of the most dangerous, affectation of popu¬ larity and applause. With this the deadly poison is generally gilded, by those who would insinuate mischief, and persuade to wicked, because accept¬ able, methods. It was because the death of James Ver 3 pleased the people, that Herod proceeded farther to take Peter also. Nor is this any great matter of wonder: for the humours of the peo¬ ple are so extravagant, and their expectations so unreasonable, that whosoever takes his directions from thence is the greatest of slaves. A prince may see this, and repent too late, and wish to retrieve his liberty ; but, except resolution, assisted by the grace of God and trust in his protection and assist¬ ance, break this chain, he will certainly minister occasion for that, which is my 3. Third observation : the danger and misery of going past retreat, losing all remorse, and falling from one wickedness to another. Herod first vexed some private Christians, then murdert d one apo¬ stle; and, after that, imprisoned another, with intent to give him no better quarter. But against these yer 5^-n melancholy observations, the following verses help us to set another most com¬ fortable one. st. peter’s day. 309 4. The wisdom, I mean, and goodness of that ever- watchful Providence, by which the evil de¬ signs of such wicked men are disappointed, and his faithful servants wonderfully preserved from them. Concerning all which particulars, see the Comment on the Gospel for Innocents Day, vol. I. 5. The fifth verse instructs us, how instrumental the intercessions of good people are towards procur¬ ing such deliverances. Mighty indeed is the effi¬ cacy of prayer, when unanimous and public ; es¬ pecially if the subject-matter of it be somewhat eminently serviceable to the glory of God, and the benefit of religion. This may be seen at large in the comments on the Gospel for St. Peter and Janies: and the Epistle for the XXI. Sunday after Trinity, vol. III. 6. But if those prayers be not presently success¬ ful, the case of St. Peter forbids us to despair. Prayer was made without ceasing of the . church to God for him; but the angel was ‘ ' * not sent for his release, till the very night before his intended execution. Thus it is usual with God, for the clearer illustration of his mercy and power, for the exercise of his servants in faith and patience, and for other excellent ends, to forbear the interposition of extraordinary means till human helps and hopes are given over. This topic is largely discoursed on in the Comment on the Gospel for II. Sunday in Lent, and XVI. after Trinity. 7. As the season proper for miraculous operations is, when ordinary methods prove vain; so when such otherwise inextricable difficulty is over, that season is at an end ; and we are jeft to the use of common means, and the protection of a common Providence again. Thus our Lord com¬ mands Jairus to preserve the life of his daughter, by the usual refreshments of nature, which nothing less than an almighty Power had, or could vol. iv. 2 b Luke viii. f>5. 370 st. peter’s day. . ■ have restored. And thus the angel Ac*,.. 7,8,9, 10. here> after knocking off St> Peter’s chains, unlocking the prison-doors, and causing the city-gate to open of its own accord, leaves him, when thus set at large, to provide for himself. A plain instance of our duty, to be diligent in the use of means, when put into our hands ; and not to expect those things should be done without us, which, by the due use of prudence and industry, we are suffi¬ ciently qualified to do for ourselves. See Comment on the Gospel for St. Philip and James. THE GOSPEL. PARAPHRASE. MATT. xvi. 13. 13. Jesus being 13. TTfHEN Jesus came into the coasts of alone with his dis- ' ' Cesarea Philippi , he asked his dis¬ ciples, took occa- ciples, saying , Whom do men say, that /, the sion to examine in- Son of Man, am ? to th eir proficiency by asking the people’s opinion concerning his own quality and ori¬ ginal. 14. To this each 14. And they said. Some say that thou art returned such an John the Baptist, some Elias, and others ,/e- account as he had remias , or one of the prophets. heard from men, divided in their judgments about him. 15. This ques- 15. He saith unto them , But whom say ye tiou was chiefly that I am ? meant to introduce the following one, which was, what notion they themselves had of him. 16. To which 16. And Simon Peter answered and said, Peter (whose single Thou art Christ the Son of the living God. answer was suffi¬ cient, when the whole company were agreed, and had but one thing to say) replied, Thou art the promised Messiah, the natural and very Son of God. 1 7. Hereupon our Lord pro¬ nounces a blessing upon him, (and in him upon them, 17. And Jesus answered and said unto him. Blessed art thou Simon Bar-jona: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. st. peter’s day. 37J whose sense, and in whose name, he spoke) declaring this to be a truth, not discoverable by human reason, or established upon human testimony, but taught and confirmed by the attestation of God himself. 18. And I say also unto thee , That thou art 18. Seethe Com- Peter, and upon this rock I will build my ment. church ; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven ; and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. ditions of membership, by due administration by the exercise of discipline and censures appointed for that purpose. 19. This church thou shalt have power to let into, and to shut out from, by declaring the proper con- of sacraments, and COMMENT. That I may not be justly accused of derogating from the honours of right belonging to the apostle of this day, it may not be amiss to explain and vindicate some Passages in the paraphrase which relate to him. 1. I suppose St. Peter, at the sixteenth verse, to have spoken the sense, and in the name of his bre¬ thren. I do so, because the question was put to them all in common, as is evident from ver. 15. Be¬ cause they were all agreed in the same judgment, and so the answer of one only was needful ; and be¬ cause there are some reasons for Peter being that one, rather than any of the rest. 1. That the apostles all knew and believed the great truth confessed here by St. Peter, no man, I think, can reasonably deny, who calls to mind the declara¬ tion made of it before by John the bap¬ tist; or the acknowledgments of An¬ drew and Nathanael to thesame effect; or the belief of all the disciples in that divine glory, which by his miracle 2 R 2 John i. 34. - 40, 41. 49, - ii. 11. 37*2 ST. PETERS DAY. John vi. 69. of the water made wine he is said to have manifested ; or the solemn thanks returned to his Father, for re¬ vealing to these babes the mysteries of Matt. xi. 25. t|]e kingdonj 0f heaven, (of which this is the first and principal;) or the con- fessions extorted from evil spirits dispossessed be¬ fore their eyes, and over whom they also had re¬ ceived power; or those voluntarily made by the • sailors and passengers in the ship with him, upon rebuking the wind, and the sea; or, lastly, that allowed on all hands to have been long ago made in the name of the whole fraternity, ive believe and are sure , that thou art that Christ , the Son of the living God. These instances abundantly expose the vanity of them, who would persuade us, that this was a truth now imparted to St. Peter alone, by peculiar and immediate revelation ; and that the rest stood silent, because this was a mystery above their reach : these again justify the interpretation cur¬ rent with the fathers, who upon this occasion speak of St. Peter as the common mouth , the tongue , the foreman, the sustainer of the persons of all the apo¬ stles, and the like. 2. Not content with barely delivering this opinion, the fathers sometimes proceed to assign reasons for it. As, that decency required but one to speak for all, that confusion and disorder might be avoided: that this denoted the unity, which then was, and al¬ ways ought to be, among the apostles ; and indeed among all, whom this confession makes members of the Christian church. And, 3. That the probable reasons of St. Peter being the person, are, either the natural fervour of his temper and behaviour ; or his age ; or his being the first called to a constant attendance upon Christ ; or that priority of place and order, in which we find Ambr. Lt VI. in Luc. C. 9. Chrysost. Matt. xvi. 15. Acts i. 15. st. peter’s day. 373 him in the catalogue of the twelve apostles. Any, or all of which will account for his delivering the judgment of the company ; and may dispose reason¬ able men to think his confession the common voice of all, to a question which had evidently been pro¬ pounded to them all. If this be so, then sure no blame can be laid on extending the blessedness pronounced at the seven¬ teenth verse, so as to allow some share in it to them, in whose behalf St. Peter spoke. For this were an encomium of that confession, and the matter of at¬ taining to it ; they, w ho had a part in the one, ought not to be denied their proportion in the other. The less, because that authority promised to St. Peter, as a reward of this faith here, is in the very same words promised to all the apostles in the eighteenth of this Gospel : and it was also actually conferred on him and them together, immedi- T . ately alter our Lord s rising again, m a manner, that carries not the least appearance of dis¬ tinction or pre-eminence in authority, to any of the whole number. And yet it was very proper, that the answer re¬ turned by our Lord should be directed to St. Peter in particular, as it concerned words spoken by him alone : as his name (given, probably, to intimate that firmness our Lord foresaw in his faith) was a fit allusion to the firmness of that church, which was to be begun by him : and, as he made use of the keys of the kingdom of heaven , in a more eminent manner than any of the rest, when made choice of by God to be the first opener of this door to the (till then seemingly lost and rejected) heathen world. There now remains only the eighteenth verse, not yet spoken to, which I reserve for the subject of this discourse. And, because I would decline, as much as fairly I may, the fruitless and unreasonable con¬ troversies raised from thence, my business shall be to explain the promised perpetuity of Christ’s church 374 SI'. PETERS DAY. there contained ; first, by some observations direct¬ ing us to the parties concerned in it ; and then, secondly , by others, that may state the privilege itself. Now here, first of all, it is evident enough, that, whereas the church is capable of two senses, and taken in common speech, sometimes for a society of persons worshipping God, sometimes for the place ’ set apart for the public performance of such worship ; the word in the text signifies a society of men com¬ pacted together into one body. Consequently, to that collective body it is, or to each person respectively, as- a member of that body, that the promise of my text belongs. Secondly, the building this church See Comment on js a inetaphor, frequently made use Mark ot in the iNew lestament, and signir ' fies the doing all those things, either in private Christians, or public communities of them, which may contribute to their growth in grace and goodness, their mutual strength and support, their perfection and continuance. Thus men are comanded to build themselves up in their most holy faith ; and every one who hears Christ’s words, and believes and practises accordingly, is compared to a house built upon a rock. And thus also Christians united together are called a * spiritual house; a f heavenly building fitly framed together , a holy temple , and an habitation of God through the Spirit. Thus far then we are advanced : that our Lord, by building a church, means the establishing a certain society of persons, joined together, like stones in a material building, by some common principles, which should cement and knit them to each other, and so consti¬ tute and denominate them one frame. But, were it not for this agreement, they would be like so many stones scattered abroad, or laid in a heap, without Jude 20. Matt. vii. 24. * 1 Pet. ii. 5. tEphes.iii. 21,22. 1 Cor. x. 4. Acts iv. 12. st. peter’s day. 375 form or beauty, or mutual dependance and relation. Thirdly , The thing, in which they are to be thus united, is the rock. And what is that rock? the person of Peter abstractedly considered ? No, cer¬ tainly. For this construction equals Peter to Christ himself ; and, other foundation can ... no man lay , than that already laid , which is Jesus Christ. Now, wheresoever mention is made of the church being built F , .. upon the apostles and prophets, the P • u* > same honour is attributed to the rest, as is to St. Peter ; and Jesus Christ himself is called the chief corner-stone, in which the whole centres. Thus Christ is expressly called the Rock, and salvation declared to he had in no Other. Therefore some other con¬ structions shall be mentioned, as much more pro¬ bable. Such is that, which supposes Christ to mean himself ; and pointing to his own person, in the ut¬ terance of these words, as he seems to have done on another like occasion, when saying to the Jews, Destroy this temple, and in three days . , .. 1 will raise it up. Ur, that, which makes the faith and confession of Peter, the rock on which this church was to be built. Or, that, which says, the church might be said to be built upon Pe¬ ter, as the twelve apostles are called the twelve foun¬ dations ; because it was begun and carried up by their holy labours and zeal. And thus some apply it to their successors also in the Christian church. Not but that St. Peter hath some privilege supe¬ rior to the rest, as he was made choice of by God, to lay as it were the first stone both of the Jews and Gentiles. The former, in his cts most efficacious sermon, at the day of Pentecost : the latter, in the conversion of Cor¬ nelius and his company. But still, in these senses, the faith and confession of St. Peter is of the most important consideration. For if there were 376 st. Peter's day. not the rock itself, yet even they who contend for Peter’s being the rock, must allow, that this confes¬ sion, and his part in the propagation of it, was the occasion of so extraordinary an honour. And there¬ fore the inference I am about to draw from hence, is what none who calls himself a Christian, will, (I think) deny me ; which is, that the church is a so¬ ciety of men agreeing ivith St. Peter ; a body linked together by one common band ; and distinguished by that character , of confessing as he did , that Jesus is the Christ , the Son of the living God. Having thus seen to whom the promise in my text belongs, I now come to consider the words them¬ selves, that the gates of hell shall not prevail against this church; that is, against the believers in Christ. This we shall iindno great difficulty to understand, when once it is agreed, what the gates of hell here import. Of which two senses especially have been insisted on by learned men. And, because they are both of them agreeable to the truth, I shall pro¬ pound them to my reader’s consideration, and en¬ deavour to leave each upon him, with such useful reflections, as the promise, thus taken, naturally leads us to. First, then, some interpreters by the word hades here, which we translate hell, would have 10 .in oc. raore f0 j)e meant, than the state or place of souls departed. And thus the gates of hell mean only what the ancient poets and other hea¬ then writers intended by that periphrasis of this common receptacle of the dead, compared to a T ... house or strong prison, which is styled likewise m scripture the gates of the grave. Or if by gates we w ill have strength to be meant, then it denotes the power of death ; and the importance of the words comes to thus much. That although Christ have not so vanquished death, as to set his servants and followers out of a condi¬ tion of dying, yet hath not death gained a final and st. peter’s day. 377 absolute conquest over them that die in the Lord. For they shall certainly one day be rescued; this universal devourer of mankind shall be forced to give up his prey: and even the dead, who believed and obeyed this Christ the Son of God , shall rise again, and live, and reign with him, in fulness of joy for evermore. And thus the gates of hell shall not prevail against the church; in regard the mem¬ bers, of which that body is composed, shall not con¬ tinue dead to all eternity, but shall revive a second time to a better life, and triumph over this last great enemy of mankind. The promise thus expounded is full of grace and comfort, valuable to Christians of all ages, but more especially seasonable and necessary to the first preachers and professors of our faith. For they, besides the same fate of mortality and natural decay, common to them with other men, exposed them¬ selves upon ,the account of this confession made by St. Peter here; and asserted Jesus to be the Christ , the So?i of the living God , at the utmost peril of their lives. Now, what could more conduce to the es¬ tablishing of their minds in this undertaking, than the assurance of a future state? How indeed was it possible for them to have gone through with it, had they not been supported by a strong persuasion, that death could not make an utter end of them ; and that, when their persecutors had carried their malice to the very last point, in killing their bodies, there was one mightier than they above : one, who had engaged his truth to see them well considered, and who would not fail to make them large amends for all they did and suffered in the flesh ? The same assurance is no more than needful, even in the most peaceable times of religion. For though wicked men and gainsayers do not declare open war against the truth, yet there can never be a truce between our carnal appetites, and the se¬ verities of a Christian conversation. The calami- 378 st. peter’s day. ties we are subject to, exercise our patience, a mi make life sometimes a burthen, even to those, who in the eye of the world pass for prosperous and easy men. But, when we consider the afflicted and oppressed, the mortified and the resigned, the conflicts which the saints undergo, the voluntary hardships they impose upon themselves, the many advantages and pleasing enjoyments they are con¬ tent to be debarred of for their exceeding love of God and virtue, it must be confessed, that men could very hardly be persuaded to a conduct so reserved, so full of austerity ; were there not a reversion hereafter, so very much to be preferred before any present fruition here, that the mere expectation of this makes all we can do, for securing it to our¬ selves, highly reasonable. And therefore,- we have reason to esteem this promise very highly ; as that, which, if well and wisely applied, would soften and assuage our troubles and misfortunes ; would sweeten those self-denying duties, which human nature thinks harsh and hard of digestion ; and re¬ concile us to the thought and necessity of dying*, when we are satisfied, that the gates of hell shall not prevail against as ; that is, that we die, not for ever, but only like plants in the winter cease our ver¬ dure for a while and disappear: yet so that the principle of life remains, though the signs and out¬ ward effects of it be withdrawn. For we shall bud and flourish again, more vigorous, more beautiful than before, in never-fading glories, and an eternal spring. Calvin Secondly , Others contend for the more vulgar and usual sense of the w?ord, and, by hell , understanding the place of infernal torments, apply it by an easy figure to the devil and his an¬ gels inhabiting those regions of darkness. Now in regard that in cities the gates were barred and for¬ tified against enemies and invaders, and so places of strength; in regard also that these, among the i ST. PETERS DAY. 379 Jews especially, were the places, where the judges and magistrates assembled for distributing of just¬ ice, and consulting what measures were fit to be taken for the security of the public ; hence they un¬ derstand, by this phrase, policy and force. And then this promise made the church amount to thus much; that notwithstanding the devil and his in¬ struments, wicked men, and damned spirits, are irreconcileable enemies to the progress of the Christ¬ ian faith, and do all they can to obstruct the salva¬ tion of souls, yet all in vain: Christianity shall stand and flourish in despite of them ; and all their sub- tilty and strength shall not be able to bring about their wicked purposes of defeating and overthrow- ing it. Here again the constructions put upon this pro¬ mise are twofold : as we choose to apply it, either to private Christians, or to the body of them, united into a church. First, There are some, who apply it to the church in a distributive sense, so that every private Christian may take it Theophylact to himself. And thus, by the gates of hell not prevailing against believers, is intended that sin and temptations shall not be the final ruin of those, who stedfastly in practice and profession adhere to this truth, that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living God . Now, for the right understand¬ ing of this promise thus interpreted, we are to ob¬ serve these three things. 1. First, That our Saviour does not intend by it an absolute freedom from temptations. For the proper perfection of a Christian does not consist in never being tempted at all, but in not being led away and overcome when he is tempted. The house built upon a rock is described, with the winds blowing and the waves beating upon it ; and the safety of that house is said to lie not in the not |eeling, or not being shaken by storms, but in not 380 st. Peter's day. falling when it blows hardest. Our life is called a l Pet v 8 wa,’fare> anc^ the enemy of souls, one who goeth about continually seeking whom he may devour. Conflicts, and difficulties, and dan¬ gers await us every where; and this is the consider¬ ation, which makes our constant care and watch¬ fulness necessary. The whole armour of God is therefore prescribed us, because enter the lists and fight we must. But if we can stand in the evil day, we shall do well ; and the promise does not pre¬ tend to soothe us with security, as if the gates of hell would not attempt any thing to our prejudice, but to support us with hopes of escaping, and com¬ ing off victorious at last ; by this assurance, that though they do attempt, yet they shall not prevail against us. 2. Secondly, Neither is this promise of not prevail¬ ing to be so far extended, as that true believers should never fall into sin. We have a mighty and a very cunning adversary to deal with: one, who will let no advantage slip; but endeavours by won¬ derful address, to turn every action, every accident of our lives, into an occasion of eternal ruin. And this design is extremely favoured by the infirmities and inclinations of corrupt nature ; by which wre are, when left to ourselves, much more disposed to com¬ ply with temptations, than to resist them. Even they who keep the strictest guard, are sometimes overcome with slumber ; and either yield to the im¬ portunity of the enemy, or unwarily take part with him against themselves. Wefe not the case thus with us, repentance would not be made one neces¬ sary condition of salvation. But, because all have sinned and come short of the glory of God , Janies' anc^ *** manV things we offend every one of us; for this reason even the just man is so reputed, only by faith in the merits of another, and such, as may be accounted to him for righte¬ ousness. For this reason the law of works is insuf- st. Peter’s day. 381 ficient for our purpose ; and the covenant of grace hath found a remedy for them, with whom, if God should enter into judgment, and be ex- treme to mark what is done amiss, no M ^ xH i i flesh living could be justified, none could abide the rigorous scrutiny. Therefore, 3. Thirdly, The true intention of this encourage¬ ment, given to each private Christian, is, that, pro¬ vided such do sincerely abide in the belief and obe¬ dience of their Lord and Master, they shall not per¬ ish nor fall away finally. Although the way they go be strait and rugged, full of snares and precipices, yet they shall be led through it safely : although their infirmities be great and many, yet they shall he kept by the power of God unto salva- ^ . tion, and enabled to do all things by -,e if Christ that strengthens them: although they cannot pay a pure uusinning obedience, yet their failings shall be pitied, and their iniquities pardoned : if they fall, they shall recover their standing, rally their forces again, combat success¬ fully ; and, being endued with the grace of perse¬ verance, by enduring faithfully to the end, shall at last be saved, and come off with glory and triumph. This consideration, if duly laid to heart, will ani¬ mate us in all our spiritual encounters. And there¬ fore, when the remembrance of our past offences afflicts us, and the sense of our own weakness and corruption puts a damp upon our spirits ; when the dread of so potent an enemy, and the returns of temptation coming thick upon us, create some doubts and disquieting fears, what maybe the event of all these things at last : let us remember, that they that are for us, are more, and might¬ ier than they that are against us; that Christ hath promised he will never leave ,> ' Y;;’ 0* us nor j or sake us ; that his grace is sujyi- cient for us ; for the divine strength is illustrated and made perfect in human weakness. The sum of 382 st. peter’s day. all which and many such comfortable texts of Scrip¬ ture, in short is this; that if we do our parts, God will not fail to do his ; that he, who hath baffled this enemy himself, can and will render us victorious over him too ; and, provided we do not by any wil¬ ful neglect fall from our own stedfstness, the gates of hell shall not prevail against us. Lift up then the hands that hang down, and com¬ fort yourselves, ye feeble-minded ; for your endea¬ vours, if honest though imperfect, shall yet be kindly accepted ; your unaffected failings shall find compassion ; and, as sure as God is true, you shall at last, though it may be thought much tribu¬ lation and hardship, enter into the kingdom of heaven. ( I come now’, in the last place, to consider that sense of the passage which is most usually insisted on, as it concerns the church collectively; that is, Christians, not in their single and private capacities, but as they are united into one body. And then the promise implies thus much ; that notwithstanding all the w icked contrivances of Satan and his instru¬ ments to the contrary, Christ will always preserve to himself a true church ; that is, he will take care, that there shall never to the world’s end want a so¬ ciety of men, confessing, with St. Peter, that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living God. Now upon this occasion we must observe, 1. First, That by confessing Jesus to be Christ, the Son of the living God, is to be understood, acknowledging all those doctrines concerning him, which the scheme of the Christian religion, con¬ tained in the New Testament, hath propounded as essential and necessary points of faith. Such are, the divinity of his nature, his miraculous birth, his dying to satisfy the sins of the world, rising again for the justification of sinners, being exalted to God’s right hand in heaven, and constituted judge of the whole world at the last great day of ac- ST. PETERS DAY. 383 count ; together with those other particulars, con¬ tained in that form of sound words, to which ice were delivered in our baptism. For all these refer to the nature or offices of Jesus, and all are virtually contained in acknowledging him to be the Christ , the Son of God. And because all faith is to in¬ fluence our lives, and to prove itself by practice ; therefore, by confessing Jesus to be such, is like- - wise meant the submitting ourselves to him, as that divinity, and those offices require ; living, I mean, in agreement to what we profess and believe. 2. Secondly, This faith and confession, as 1 have described it, is the mark of the true church, and such a character, as may distinguish those who are, from others who are not, of the church. For the promises of our Lord being the only foundation of certainty we have to depend upon, for the conti¬ nuance of his church to the end of the world ; he no doubt fulfils them so, as that men may be con¬ vinced he keeps his word. It is reasonable indeed to presume, that, after so many wise and mysterious methods made use of for establishing the truth, God will not suffer it to be absolutely suppressed and lost. This renders the preservation of the church probable, and highly so, but it does not give any positive assurance of the thing. For, since every man is liable to be perverted from the truth, a society made up of such men cannot, in the nature of the thing, have any security, that they shall not all be seduced and fall away. So that our Lord’s promise is the security given us in this case. And we therefore believe, that Jesus shall always be publicly acknowledged to be the Christ, the Son of the living God, because he hath solemnly engaged, that thus it shall be. In this the being of the church is preserved : this confession is its property, it makes its essential dif¬ ference ; it is that, wherein its safety, nay, its very nature consists. Wheresoever this confession is 384 st. peter’s day. made, and the unity of the body confessing it is pre¬ served, there is the church. And consequently, the pretences to being the true church are not to be tried by such fallible notes, as numbers, or splendour, or visible succession in the same place, or any other outward distinctions of that kind ; but by the sincerity of the professors, and their stedfast adherence to the saving truths of the gospel. Again, since every mark, whereby a thing may be distin¬ guished, infers its being discernible itself; (other¬ wise it can never shew us the difference of other things to be tried by it) hence we may conclude, that this confession of Jesus to be the Christ ancl Son of God, will always be made in such a manner, that there ever was, and will be a church, which may be known to be true ; that is, a visible church of Christ, without interruption, so long as the world endures. 3. Thirdly, The gates of hell, when the words are thus applied, will most naturally signify those oppositions to the truth, by which the free and con¬ stant profession of it is hindered and discouraged. x4nd since this may be done two ways, either by drawing men off, and debauching their judgments with erroneous opinions destructive of the truth ; or by deterring them from sticking to the truth, and owning what is their real opinion : therefore, perse¬ cution and heresy are very fitly understood by these gates of hell. Thus is the malice and the subtilty of the devil principally employed : by the one, he labours to batter down the walls of this building upon a rock ; by the other, to sap and undermine the foundation of it. 4. Fourthly, With regard to these, the tenure of the promise is, that they shall not prevail against it. That is, no persecutions, how severe and barbarous soever, shall so far deter men from adhering to this religion, even in its most oppressed and afflicted state, that there should be no good men left, who dare to own their principles, in despite of threaten- st. Peter’s day* 385 ings, and tortures, and death. Many may fall away, many may be taken off from their constancy, but still a remnant shall escape : and however the seed upon the stony ground may wither and be scorched, when the burning heat of tribulation arises ; yet there will be some on the good ground, to bring forth fruit with patience, and yield thirty, sixty, nay a hundred-fold. So again, new and dangerous doctrines may spring up, and spread ; and, like the tares in the field, shed their venom upon the wheat : but still the wheat shall stand till the harvest, and true be¬ lievers shall always be found ; such as, if not free from all error and corruption whatsoever, are yet untainted with any, that should make them cease to be a church. In a word, however men may differ in matters of less consequence, and how many soever may fall off from them, still things shall never come to that extremity, that there should be an utter and total defection from the important truths of the gospel. So that the substance of my text thus interpreted, in short is this : That , not¬ withstanding all the vain attempts of heretics and persecutors, there shall always be some so constant and courageous, as will dare to profess and teach ; so orthodox, as to hold and continue fully per¬ suaded of the great and necessary doctrines of the Christian religion. And these Christians, thus per¬ suaded, thus professing, be they more or fewer, prosperous or afflicted, are the church in this pro¬ mise, against which those gales of hell never did, nor ever shall prevail. It remains now, that I draw some few inferences from this explanation of the words, and so con¬ clude. And, first , From hence we learn, what that church is, to which the promise in my text belongs. The term church is of an ambiguous signification. It must therefore be of great consequence to fix a vol. iv. 2 c 386 sti peter’s day. right notion of it, that we may not suspect the truth of our blessed Master, nor bring the punctual performance of this engagement into question, by a wrong application of his words. Sometimes the church signifies the elect, who are heirs of salvation, by virtue of an inward effectual calling of the Holy Spirit : and, because this inward operation of the Spirit is what we cannot discern, this is called the invisible church. Against this church the gates of hell do not prevail indeed : but the promise does not seem to be peculiar to them only, because it supposes some marks, whereby we may discover who are, and who are not, the persons, to whom it is made good. Sometimes again, the church signifies that com*-, pany of men who live in the outward profession of the truth, and own the name of Christ any where in the world. Now their doctrine and worship being open and observable, such as they may be taken notice of and distinguished by; this is, in that regard, called the visible , and, in regard of its not being confined to any limited place, it is also called the universal church. Sometimes also the particular branches of this great body are called churches ; as St. Paul men¬ tions the care of all the churches , the church of Jerusalem, the church of Rome, of Corinth, of Ephesus, and the like. In this last sense, it is ma¬ nifest, the promise is not meant. For those churches mentioned in Scripture, having some of them revolt¬ ed from the doctrine and worship of Christ, and being over-run with errors and heresies, destructive Of the first and fundamental articles of our faith, it is evident that the gates of hell have actually prevailed against them. So that the universal and visible church is plainly that society of persons concerned here. And so long as there Christian religion does not absolutely disappear; so long as there are, any where, men, who continue to hold all the necessary St. peter’s day. 387 and essential points implied in that confession of St. Peter, that Jesus is the Christ , the Son of the living God, so long the promise is made good still. The candle is not put out, though the candlestick may be removed from some particular visible churches, and so translated out of one country or province into another. 2. Secondly, This promise does not infer, that the church shall always continue in outward peace and splendour. We know, at the beginning, after our Lord’s resurrection, almost the whole of it, the church representative at least was contained in that single upper room, where the disciples as- Actg . sembled privately for fear of the Jews. And, afterwards, during the primitive persecutions, it was only to be found in desarts, and mountains, and caves of the earth : among such persons, who, to avoid the rage of their enemies, served God, not in temples and synagogues, but in such manner and places as the wisdom of the serpent joined with the harmlessness of the dove, put them upon taking shelter in. Therefore the character of the church is not its being countenanced by human laws, and protected by the secular arm ; it lies not in the mul¬ titude of its professors, nor in the freedom of its w orship ; but in the truth of its doctrine, and the sincerity of its members. 3. Thirdly , it does not follow from hence, that the church of God cannot err. For as men may be saved, though they be not absolutely void of all sin ; so the church may continue a true church, though it be not totally exempted from all error. All men, as such, are subject to mistakes; but all mistakes do not overthrow the being of a church. Though therefore it should be granted, that no society of men ever served God in perfect purity ; yet, so long as their corruptions did not overturn the main points of faith, so long as they held fast the form of sound words , and kept to the foundation; such errors and 2 c 2 388 st. peter’s day. , \ corruptions, in matters of less moment, are by no means inconsistent with his promise. For th e gates of hell have not prevailed, till error rides triumphant, and draws them off from the belief and confession, that Jesus is the Christ , the Son of the living God. From hence 1 argue, 4. Fourthly , That the holding communion with this or that particular see, or set of men, is no neces¬ sary qualification of the true church. For the truth of any church lies in the making St. Peter’s confes¬ sion, and holding communion with pastors duly qualified, according to Christ’s ordinance, to admi¬ nister the word and sacraments to the people. And they, who continue to hold his doctrine, and this communion, as before explained, though they may see good cause to separate from some practices, which they think by necessary consequence destruc¬ tive of the faith, are yet truly members of Christ’s church, let them hold outward communion with any particular Christian bishop, or regularly constituted church whatsoever. 5. Fifthly , This promise may be of great comfort to us in these wicked and dangerous days, when heresy, and profaneness, and all manner of impiety and shameless wickedness, do so wretchedly abound: for, though the cause be bad, yet it is not desperate. God may try us, and suffer many to fall off, but he will vindicate himself and his honour. Error may spread, but it shall not prevail : some trouble his church may have; great distress, but no interruption. And if our sins, which, God forbid, should provoke Matt xxi 41 out ^is vineyard to other hus¬ bandmen, ivlio ivill give him the fruits in due season, yet religion shall never be totally destroyed, nor can he suffer his truth to fail. But, 6. Lastly, This should be a warning to us, to pre¬ pare for difficulties and trials, and to resolve against falliug from our own sted fastness. The kingdom of Christ and that of the devil are described as two st, james’s day. 389 societies ever at war with one another. And there¬ fore every one, who hath listed himself under Christ’s banner, should provide for engaging ever hour, and fight manfully against sin, the world, and the devil. We should all pray most earnestly to God for the assistance of his grace ; we should seek and love the truth; we should all pursue the things that make for peace, and wherewith one may edify ano¬ ther ; we should hold fast to the church, of which we are members, and not content ourselves with believing, butbe sure to live up to what we are taught: always remembering, that, so long as we continue honest inquirers, zealous professors, and holy livers, though God may suffer us in some points to be mistaken, yet his goodness will not suffer us to perish, nor to err fatally ; and that the only means to triumph and obtain the crown of righteousness, is to live soberly, justly, and godly in this present world, and to continue Christ's faithful soldiers and servants unto our lives end. St. James’s Day. A SHORT ACCOUNT OF ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. There needs hut very little be added upon this occasion, after the many circumstances relating to it, already delivered on the Gospel for St. John the Evangelist’s Day. He was (as hath been most probably believed) first instituted, with his brother, under the Baptist; and surnamed Major, either on account of his age, or to distinguish him from ano¬ ther apostle of the same name. It does not certain- ly appear how he disposed of himself Cata, Scri after our Lord s ascension. St. Jerom, (or his interpolator) makes him to have preached to the Jews of the dispersion; but that his labours car¬ ried him at all out of Judea, or even from Jerusalem itself, no authentic history informs us. That his zeal 390 ST. JAMES S DAY. Hist.L.II.c.9. was very industrious and ardent there, no other proof is necessary, than Herod Agrippa’s choice of him, for the first sacrifice to the fury of the people ; which happening just upon his receiving the addi¬ tion of Judea to the dominions and regal titles con¬ ferred on him by Claudius, the emperor, the true way of rendering himself popular and agreeable to the governing part of that nation, was to single out one, whom his doctrine and the successes of it had distinguished, and rendered the principal mark of their malice and envy. Eusebius, from Clemens of Alexandria's institutions, (a piece now lost) relates this remarkable passage, that the behaviour of St. James, when brought before the tribunal, was such as converted his accuser. And that he also, in the presence of the whole assembly, declared himself a Christian. Incensed at this, the court condemned him to death. In their way to the place of execu¬ tion, he desired St. James to pardon him: who, after some pause, and fixing his eyes upon the man, kissed him with these words. Peace be unto thee :■ and then they were both beheaded together. Thus did our blessed Lord, not only verify to this apostle M his promise, that he should drink of his a * xx‘ ‘ cup , and be baptized with his baptism , but in some sense grant his request of precedence in his kingdom too, in regard he had the honour to die, first of all the twelve, a martyr for the Christian cause. COLLECT, Matt. iv. 21, rant, O most merciful God, that as thine holy 22. vJT apostle St, James, leaving his father and all Mark i. 20. that he had, without delay, was obedient unto the calling of thy Son Jesus Christ, and followed him ; so we, forsaking all worldly and carnal affections, may be evermore ready to follow thy holy command- inents, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. ST. JAMESES DAY. 391 THE EPISTLE. ACTS xi. 27. unto CHAP. xii. VER. 3. 27- fN these days came prophets from Jeru- ■*- salem unto Antioch. 28. And there stood tip one of them named Agabtis, and signified by the Spirit, that there should be great dearth throughout all the world: which came to pass in the days of Claudius Ccesar. 29. Then the disciples, every man accord¬ ing to his ability, determined to send relief unto the brethren which dwelt in Judea. . T ; . 30. Which also they did, and sent it to the elders by the hands of Barnabas and Saul. xii. 1. Now about that time Herod the king stretched forth his hands to vex certain of the church. 2. And he killed James the brother of John with the sword. 3. And because he saw it pleased the Jewst fie proceeded further to take Peter also. This scripture having been para- Epistles for Si phrased, and the matter contained in gJ^Peter ^ it been considered already, I proceed to the Gospel. THE GOSPEL. MATT. XX. 20. 20. ?Tn HEN came to him the mother of Zebe- dee’s children, with her sons , wor¬ shipping him, and desiring a certain thing of him. PARAPHRASE. 20. St. Mark makes this request to have been pre¬ ferred by the two apostles, them¬ selves : either because they bore their mother company, or because she asked it at their desire, Mark v. 35. 21 . And he said unto her, What wilt thou ? 21, 22, 23. See She said unto him, Grant that these my two the Comment. sorts may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on thy left, in thy kingdom. 392 st. James’s day. 22. But Jems answered and said, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that / am baptized with ? They say unto him, We are able. 23. And he said unto them, Ye shall drink indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with : but to sit on my right hand, and on my left, is not mine to give, but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared of my Father. 24. This gave 24. And when the ten heard it, they were offence to the moved with indignation agairist the two bre- other ten apostles, thren. who knew no rea¬ son, why these two should pretend to higher honours than they. 25,26,27. That resentment our Lord sets himself to compose by two arguments. The one taken from the different na¬ ture of his, from that of the king¬ dom of this world : 25. But Jesus called them unto him, and said. Ye know, that the princes of the gentiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are great exercise authority upon them. 26. But it shall not be so among you but whosoever will be great among you, let him be your minister. 27. And whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your servant. 28. The other, 28. Even as the Son of Man came not to be from his own ex- ministered unto, but to minister , and to give ample ; who his life a ransom for many. sought no other pre-eminence, than that of doing and suffering more for the good of mankind, than any other person whatsoever. COMMENT. The Gospel for this day consists of two parts ; a very inconsiderate request preferred to our blessed Saviour, and his answer to it; of both which I shall at present discourse, so far as the apo¬ stle now commemorated seems more especially con¬ cerned ; reserving the resentment of the other apo¬ stles, and whatfollowed thereupon, (from the tiventy- fourth verse to the end of this portion of scripture) to be considered hereafter. st. james's day. 393 Now here we are informed, that the mother of Zebedee’s children, together with her two sons Janies and John, entertaining a very mistaken notion of Christ’s kingdom, besought our Lord, that when he should enter upon it, (which they seem to think would immediately follow his resurrection, foretold at the nineteent h verse) these two apostles might have the privilege of being next in honour to this king himself. Such is the plain importance of that phrase, sil¬ ting the one on his right hand, and the other on his left y it being usual in the courts of this world, to distinguish persons of authority, by sitting in judg¬ ment, and having access to the presence of the king. And among them again, to give place and prece¬ dence to those of the first rank and dignity, by seat¬ ing them nearest to the person of the prince. To this our blessed Lord replies, that they Ver 22 knew not ivhat they asked. Their appre¬ hensions (that is) of the kingdom of the Messias , so often spoken of by the prophecies of old, were gross, and low, and carnal. For as his kingdom was not of this world, so neither should the manners and advantages of it hold any such proportion or resemblance to those upon earth, as they fondly imagined. Himself was not to acquire and possess this crown, by wars and triumphs, and common conquests; but by sufferings, and shame, exceed¬ ing great hardships, and universal malice and con¬ tempt. And since his servants must follow his ex¬ ample, as well in the methods of obtaining honour, as in the nature of the honours appointed for their recompense; he inquires whether they were con¬ tent, and qualified to accept the advantage they ig¬ norantly desired, upon such hard conditions. They with a hasty zeal, natural to men eager in their wishes, and liberal in promising what great things they would do, answer, that they were ready to do and suffer anything, and had not the’ least 394 st. james’s day. distrust of their own performance. Whereupon our Lord tells these bold undertakers, they should be taken at their word; and in proportion to their mak¬ ing it good, they should not fail to be consider- Ver oo 23 ed for their pains and fidelity. Jesusan- ’ swered and said, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with ? They say unto him, We are able. And hesaith unto them. Ye shall indeed drink of my cup, and be baptized ivith the baptism that I am bap¬ tized with ; but to sit on my right hand, and on my left , is not mine to give : but it shall be given to them , for whom it is prepared of my Father. That such is the true purport of our Lord’s reply, as I have already represented, will be yet more ma¬ nifest, if wre proceed now to consider the terms in which it is expressed. Where it will be necessary to explain, what is meant by drinking our Saviours cup, and what by being baptized ivith the baptism that he is baptized ivith. For the former of these we must observe, that it was anciently the custom of great entertainments, for the governor of the feast to appoint to each of his guests the kind and proportion of wine they should drink. In which he was so arbitrary and ab¬ solute, that all the company thought themselves obliged, neither to call for any which was not thus distributed, nor to refuse or leave any behind, which was brought thus by order. Hence a man’s cup came to signify in general, his lot and portion ; and some philosophers have persuaded to this virtue of contentedness, by representing God as the great Master of this common family, whose right it is to carve every man’s proportion ; and arguing from thence, what rudeness it would be in the receiver, to quarrel at his measure. This cup is used in Scripture, sometimes for good, sometimes for evil and unpalatable accidents. In the former sense t>y 395 ST. JAMES S DAY. David , when he describes the bounty p . . of God, by his cup running over ; and sa ' xxm* the delight and happiness he found in his . favour, by calling the Lord the portion of XV1* °m his inheritance and of his cup: in the latter, by the same psalmist, when he says of the wicked, that the Lord shall rain upon them snares , . fire and brimstone , storm and tempest , this shall be the portion of their cup; and threatens such with a €up in the hand of the Lord , full of mixture , and that they shall be forced to taring out the very dregs of it, and drink them. And what our Saviour means by it in this place, we cannot be to seek ; since he hath been his own interpreter, in two very re¬ markable passages upon the approach of his death. The one is that in the garden where he prays the Father, that if it were pos- T , .. • sible, that cup might pass from him ; u e xxu* but if he must drink it, that his will might be done. The other, that rebuke to Peter for attempting his rescue from the officers who had taken him into custody; Put up thy sword within T . thy sheath. The cup which my Fa - ° m XVU1, ther hath given me, shall I not drink it ? The same is likewise the importance of the other figurative expression, the baptism that I am bap¬ tized with', agreeable exactly to that text in St. Luke, I have a baptism to be baptized with, T , .. and hoio am 1 straitened until it be accomplished! Whether he chose to call his suffer¬ ings so, with an allusion to that resignation of a man’s self to the will of God, which every baptized person does in that act profess to make ; or whether from that effect of purifying, which his meritorious death was to have upon mankind ; or whether in conformity to that usual metaphor of psal ^ comparing troubles to deep waters ; so * -that the ceremony of total immersion, practised in 396 ST. JAMES S DAY. those hot countries at baptism, might shadow out the extremity of what he was about to endure ; which of these reasons, I say, gave occasion for this metaphor, is, I think, no very material inquiry. For so long as the signification of the place is clear and uncontestable, the particular reason of this scheme of speech need give us no great trouble. And little doubt can be made, but the true impor¬ tance of the words is neither more nor less than this, that the sincerity and ability of these two apostles should be brought to trial, by Providence ordering matters so, that they should be conformed to the example of their Master, and suffer bitter things for the honour and confirmation, and great advan¬ tage of the Christian religion, as Jesus had done before them. This prediction, or promise, call it which you will, was literally and punctually fulfilled in St. James, to the honour of whose memory this festival is designed ; the Epistle for the day informing us, . , „ that when the malice of Herod had in- Acts xii. 1) 2« j* i j i • i. j • /» ji stigated him to vex certain ot the church, the storm fell upon this eminent person particularly ; and when that tyrant killed him with the sword, then did he, in the highest sense of the words, drink of his Lord's cup , and was baptized with the same baptism that he had been baptized with. Concerning St. John, the other son of Zebedee concerned here, Scripture indeed is silent, as to the manner of his death. But, since the cup and bap¬ tism imply persecutions and afflictions, even short of death, the same honour cannot be denied to St. John, who, as St. Luke informs us, — v. 18. 40. was both scourged and imprisoned by the council at Jerusalem ; and after- Rev j 9 wards (as himself says) banished into the isle of Patmos, for the word of God , and for the testimony of Jesus ST. JAMES S DAY. 397 Christ. Besides that ecclesiastical Euseb.L.IIl. history mentions his being put into a c* XVIIX. cauldron of hot oil, by the barbarity of the proconsul at Ephesus, under Domitian. And certainly, that man may with great justice be esteemed a martyr, who had undergone such tortures, as nothing less than a miracle could have supported his life under, or delivered him from. Thus much shall suffice for explaining the cup and the baptism meant here. But it is of no less importance, to be truly informed concerning ano¬ ther passage now before us, which is, how our Sa¬ viour meant, that sitting on his right hand and left hand ivas not his to give , but it should be given to them for whom it is prepared of the Father. In the close of the nineteenth chapter, to the question of St. Peter, Behold 2ve M . have forsaken all arid followed thee , a ' xlx* * ivhat shall we have therefore ? Jesus had returned this answer, Verily I say unto you , that ye which have followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of Man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel. This promise of pre-eminence, made to the apostles in common, did by no means satisfy the two sons of Zebedee. But their ambition led them to desire a preference above the rest of their bre¬ thren. Of this, it is probable, they conceived some hopes, from the particular regard our Lord seems to have expressed for them, in giving them the privi¬ lege of attending him in his privacies. Thus he made them witnesses of his reviving the daughter of Jairus ; of his glory at his transfigu- Mark v. 37. ration in the Mount; and, shortly af- Matt. xvii.i. > ter, of his agonies, when he retired xxvi. 37. into the garden to pray, upon the approach of his passion. St. John is also styled, by . , ... way of eminence, the disciple whom Jesus loved ; for which some have assigned this 398 ST. JAMES S DAY. reason, among others, that he was very nearly al¬ lied to him in blood. To all these grounds of con¬ fidence, which might encourage them to ask such precedence themselves, they add the intercession of their mother, hoping thus to strengthen their pretensions yet more. But still the answer is, It is 7iot mine to give, fyc. The meaning whereof, is by no means what some adversaries to the divinity of our blessed Saviour would infer from it ; that to distribute rewards in the kingdom of glory is a prerogative peculiar to the Father alone, and such as no way belongs to the Son. For this Son is that very Lord, whom St. Paul calls the righteous Judge, that _ i im. n. ». shall give a crown of righteousness to _ xvi 27. all Ikat l°ve his appearing. He is that King, who shall separate the sheep from the goats, and re ward every man according to his works. But the design of this passage is to shew, that those rewards shall not be distributed, Upon such considerations, and in such manner, as these petitioners vainly supposed. To which pur¬ pose we may take notice, that those words, It shall be given to them, are in a different character ; which is a mark of their not being in the original, but only a supplement made by the translators. So that the sitting on the right hand and on the left, the honours and degrees of happiness, are not the Son’s to give, in the sense these apostles fancied ; that is, he does not give them absolutely and arbitrarily; he is not led by partiality and fondness, or re¬ spect of persons; he is not carried by humour, or vanquished by the importunity of friends and suit¬ ors, as earthly princes are; but he is limited by the considerations of equity and strict justice, from which it can never be consistent with the perfections of his nature to depart. This then is the purport of the words, To sit on my right hand and on my left is not mine to give , but , or except, to them alone, for st. james’s day. ,399 whom it is prepared of my Father. And, since we are so perfectly assured, both from the nature of God, and from express revelation, that every man shall at the last day receive according to the things done in his body ; it follows, that these are prepared for those who do most obtain them. That is, every Christian shall then be exalted to a higher degree of bliss and glory, in proportion as he hath drunk deeper of Christ’s cup. As his humility, his obe¬ dience, his sufferings, his patience, and his meek disposition, have brought him to a nearer conformity with his Master : so shall he be considered, and be placed nearer him in happiness. And thus this answer explains and confirms the parable in the beginning of the chapter. There the labourers in the vineyard, whose work one hour had expressed an equal diligence to theirs who were hired sooner, were in their pay likewise made equal to them, who had borne the burthen and heat of the day. The apostles, and primitive Christians, in like manner, they, who had the advantage of con¬ versing personally with Christ, or who actually laid down their lives for him, shall in no degree have the advantage of any other Christians, whose zeal and disposition, obedience and sufferings, have set them upon the same foot of fidelity, and fervency, and undaunted love of him and his truth. Thus much shall suffice to be spoken upon the words, so far as they relate to the case of these apostles themselves. But since the answer given to them in such general terms, is what every servant of Jesus hath manifestly a concern in; the remain¬ der of my discourse shall be spent in offering such reflections from it, as may be of some service to us, in the performance of our duty. And these are so many, and so important, that I shall not need to be particular in all, which the whole passage to¬ gether might suggest to our profit ; but will confine 400 sr. james’s day. myself to a few only, which the words of our blessed Master minister occasion for. 1. And her e, first of all, we may learn to form a right judgment concerning afflictions ; and may con¬ vince ourselves, how very wide from truth those opinions are, which conclude the calamities of this world to be certain marks of God’s displeasure. How usual is it, when any uncommon disaster befals a man, to imagine, that such a one hath been guilty of some very heinous crime, which provoked God to take that opportunity of punishing and exposing him, after a manner as extraordinary, as we fancy his offence ? And even, in the several dealings of Providence towards our ownselves, nothing is more frequent, than from thence to frame very false and fanciful ideas of our being objects of the divine favour or displeasure. Now, when I dissuade and condemn this manner of arguing, my meaning is not, that we are never to look upon afflictions, as punishments sent from God to chastise sinners, and to give seasonable warning to others. For this, it is very certain, it well becomes us to do. The strokes of this rod are designed to reclaim us ; w hich can¬ not be otherwise done, than by making us sensible wherein we have exceeded. The surprising events and dismal revolutions in the fortunes of other men, are so many loud awakening calls to avoid their vices ; (where those vices are crying and scan¬ dalous) and, in general, it is very certain, that all adversity comes originally from sin. Nor could the Son of God have suffered as he did, had he not been numbered amongst the transgressors , and taken upon himself all the temporal inconveniences, to which that guilt had rendered those persons ob¬ noxious, whose character he bore. Now, since all men have sinned, all may in justice be afflicted. Therefore the utmost my present argument extends to, is against concluding, not who are, aud who are not sinners, for all are such : but against deter- st. james's day. 401 y mining rashly concerning the degrees of any man’s guilt, or the condition of his soul with regard to the judgment of God and another world, from the mea¬ sures of his misfortunes and sufferings here. And in this, I say, we are extremely to blame, and very liable to be mistaken. That it were easy to shew upon other accounts, but there is one at hand, with which I shall content myself : and that is, our blessed Lord himself styling afflictions, and injuries, and all manner of sufferings in good men, drinking of his cup , and being baptized with the baptism that he was baptized with. It may perhaps be objected, that these expres¬ sions, which denote our Saviour’s bitter death, may indeed be applied to such, as lay down their lives ■ for the service of God and the truth, but that they ought not to be extended to every sort of affliction and distress. And therefore, though this argument, and the comforts of it, may of right belong to mar¬ tyrs, yet have not all good men under hard circum¬ stances a title to them : nor may they say, upon the account of bodily sorrows, or distresses in the affairs of the world, that they either drink of Christ’s cup, or do any thing to qualify them for the brighter crown, by submitting to them. Now in answer hereunto, we are to observe, what it is that God chiefly respects and rewards in mar¬ tyrdom itself. It must be something, wherein the virtue of that action consists. Now that cannot possibly be, either the particular occasion upon which the man suffers ; or the particular kind of his suffering; or the honour and advantage which accrues to religion by such sufferer. The reason is, because these are things disposed of by Providence, and not in the man’s own powers And that, which is not in the person’s power, cannot denominate his action virtuous. It must therefore be the dis¬ position of his mind, by which he prefers the glory of God and a good conscience, before his own tem- VOL. iv. 2 D 402 st. james’s day. poral safety and advantage. It is the meekness, the patience, the constancy, with which he suffers. Consequently, whatever it be, that ministers occa¬ sion for the exercise of the virtues, it makes no difference, provided the submission and self-denial be the same. It is sufficient, that the cup be bitter, and that it be drunk with cheerfulness and content ; though the particular ingredients, w hich make that bitterness, be not exactly the same. Sickness, and pain, and poverty, are grievous to human nature; and these are equally the appointment of God to¬ wards us, as tortures and persecutions for the faith. And therefore these are capable of being equally considered, in that righteous judgment, which distributes rewards, not according to the quality of the hardships undergone, but in pro¬ portion to the temper and resignation of spirit, which men undergo them. Indeed, were it other¬ wise, the blessing of peace, and a free profession of the truth, had been the unkindest dispensation which could possibly have happened to the church. Because, upon these terms, Christians had been quite cut out froift all opportunities of drinking of their Lord’s cup ; and, by rendering it impracticable - to partake in his sufferings, Providence at the same time would have rendered it impossible to arrive at a participation of his recompense, and of his glories. The objection being thus removed, our argument is just : that, as upon other accounts, no inference can be drawn, which shall generally conclude a man in disfavour with God, because he is afflicted ; so particularly not upon this account, because the most innocent, the most holy, and the best beloved person that ever lived, was injured, oppressed, and barbarously treated in the days of his flesh to a degree, as much exceeding the sufferings of com¬ mon men, as his worth and dearness to Almighty God excels theirs. And therefore we may observe, st. james's day. 403 that the sufferings which these two apostles were hereafter to undergo, are not threatened in the qua¬ lity of a punishment, but seem rather to be pro¬ mised in the nature of a privilege. God is the master and judge of the race ; he is the sole disposer of the prize; and since his original justice determines him to crowm those who run best, all the favour he shews in this regard, is properly that of furnishing men with proper occasions of exerting themselves, and putting them upon such trials, as are most accept¬ able to him. Had misfortunes and hardships been evil in themselves, and necessary distinctions be¬ tween good and bad men, they could not in the nature of the thing have fallen upon the best of men. Because the greatness of them would then have proved him a proportionably great sinner. And therefore, since his cup did not destroy his innocence, we ought not to think our own, or other people’s circumstances, a sufficient mark to judge the state of their souls by. Rather, when the hand of God falls heavy upon us, let us look up with comfort to this great example. Not doubting, but that as according to the constitution of his all-wise providence, it behoved Christ to suffer , and thus to enter into his glory ; so we are then in the right and ready way to bliss and honour everlasting : and that the only danger lies, not in enduring, but in not induring as he did. For, if by our hum¬ bling and submitting ourselves, we be brought to the likeness of his meek and patient dying; these severest exercises of our virtue are the effects of love and favour, our honour, our advantage, and the most effectual methods of transforming us into the likeness of his resurrection and triumphs in heaven. 2. Secondly, We have here a fair occasion given us, of considering the reasonableness of suffering and self-denial being made the condition of a Christ- 2 d 2 404 sr. james's day. iau’s happiness : and of seeing, that our Lord, in. commanding all his disciples to lake up their cross and follow him , hath imposed no more upon us, than every considering man may find very sufficient arguments for submitting to. It must not be expected, that I can at present enlarge upon all these motives as they deserve. And therefore, I shall content myself with mentioning two only : which, if they be not set off in their full light and strength, will yet, I hope, by this short representation, answer the pur¬ pose I produce them for. 1. The first,' Is the^condition of human nature, and the unavoidable fate we lie under of suffering, in one kind or other, whilst we carry these bodies Job v 7 akout lls* Man is horn to trouble, says the Scripture, as the sparks fly upward: that is, consider us, as we now are, corrupt and sinful ; and there is something as natural in our af¬ flictions, as it is in fire to ascend. For, being thus compounded of warring principles, such as flesh and spirit, the one cannot prevail, without some de¬ pression and violence to the other. And, our hap¬ piness consisting in the predominance of the spiri¬ tual part, whatever promotes this, must be uneasy to the sensual. As therefore our sins have provoked God to chastise us, and the constitution we are of renders all chastisement for the present not joyous but grievous ; so does the same constitution render it impossible for us, either to pursue or to indulge, to deny or to subdue, our lusts and worldly incli¬ nations, without pain and trouble. If poverty and infamy, if humility and temperance have their tor¬ ment ; so have riches and honours, pride, and am¬ bition, and luxury, their troubles too Could we, in any state of life, attain to perfect happiness and quiet, more might be said to justify mens declining to close with religion, upon the terms of present uneasiness. But since this awaits all men in all ST. james’s day. 405 conditions, the question is not, whether we will suffer at all, (for suffering is our portion, and escape it we cannot) but in what manner we will chose to suffer : whether we will chuse to be martyrs in the cause of our lusts, and the service of the devil ; or whether for truth and virtue, and in obedience to God. Whether we will make ourselves wretched, while cares and vices rack us to death, and our better sense reproaches our folly ; or whether we will chuse some hardships, for acting like reason¬ able men and enlightened Christians ; while our own consciences, and the commendations of all wise and good people, support and applaud our choice. Whether we will dote upon these perishing bodies, and glory in our shame : or whether we w ill rather love that part, which is more truly ourselves ; and, by mortifying this outward shell of us, and expo¬ sing, if need be, our lives for the advantage of holi¬ ness and the preservation of our souls, take the most effectual method of saving body and soul both. This is the true state of the case, in the present con¬ dition of mortality; a condition, which admits no sincere and uninterrupted peace and pleasure ; and leaves us no other choice, but that of rendering our burthen ignominious and unprofitable, or else rea¬ sonable, and glorious, and sucji as, well and wisely borne, will turn to infinite account. For, w hich is yet more, 2. Secondly , We have a future and eternal re¬ ward to encourage us in these sufferings. Had men no prospect at all beyond the grave, yet even so, thus much might besaid to shew the advan tages of patience and self-denial ; that religion, with all its hardships and incumbrances, is better suited to the dignity of a reasonable creature, and ought to be preferred far before the brutish and un¬ thinking life of sensual and worldly men. But when the present state comes to be considered as it 400 st. James’s day. really is, in the quality of a state of discipline and trial ; that in which our proper happiness cannot be attained, and ought not to be expected: and when that happiness shall be proportioned hereafter, to those proofs which men give of their virtue, and fidelity, and perseverance, and Christian bravery here: this puts quite another face upon the matter, and casts the scale clearly on the side of religion. Immoveable stedfastness is then our wisdom, in despite of all the difficulties and dangers which this can possibly involve us in. For, what comparison is there between perfect bliss, and those empty sha¬ dows of it, with which this world beguiles and cheats us ? Between a moment and eternity ? And sure men never love themselves so well, as when they exercise that seeming cruelty, of selling all, even body and life itself, to purchase this one Pearl of great price. Sure God is never more kind, than when he afflicts and calls us to suffering upon a good account; since, in so doing, he puts into our hands opportunities of securing to ourselves a brighter crown of glory, and nearer approaches to his own unspeakable felicities. For, (which is the last consideration I shall offer from the words) this declaration of God’s impar¬ tial justice, in distributing the honours and rewards of his heavenly kingdom, intimates to us the infal¬ lible certainty of our happiness and high advance¬ ment there; provided we be not wanting to our¬ selves now, in the improvement of his grace, and of the favourable occasions his providence offers to us. Among the many things that may be urged, to beat dow n our esteem for the honours and advan¬ tages of this world, that is not the least, that they are scattered promiscuously, without a strict re¬ gard to the qualifications and deserts of the pos¬ sessors. Birth, and fortune, and friends, and im¬ portunity, and, which is still worse, flattery, and st. james’s day. 407 fraud, and sinful compliances, are very often the steps and instruments, whereby men rise, and re¬ commend themselves to the highest and most gain¬ ful promotions. And nothing is a more fatal check to industry and virtue, than the very great uncer¬ tainty, whether true merit shall ever be considered at all. Now here this best and most quickening spur to doing well is secured to us, that God will reward every man according to his works ; nay, which is more, that he will reward the man’s dis¬ position, and the sincerity of his intentions and en¬ deavours, though he may not have been able actu¬ ally to accomplish all that he wished and laboured hard to do. In our great concern there shall be no respect of persons ; so that every man’s fortunes are (as it were) put into his own power; and he who fails of happiness, hath none but himself to blame for it. Were this the case on earth, how would it quicken our diligence? And shall our zeal be less than theirs, who strive for a corruptible crown', when we strive for an incorruptible ? Oh, no ! let us (as the apostle of this day did ) follow Christ without delay , and forsaking all carnal avid worldly affections, he ever more ready to obey his commandments, and the prize shall be our own. And if he command us to drink of his cup, and to he baptized with the baptism that he was baptized with , yet even then let us con¬ tentedly and thankfully comply with that call ; and looking up to the joy that is set before us, esteem it a privilege to be conformed to the likeness of his sufferings. For we know most assuredly, that, if we continue stedfast, immoveable, and 1 ^ always abound in the work of the Lord , we shall be considered accordingly, and no part of oar labour shall be in vain in the Lord . 408 st. Bartholomew’s jday. Mark x. 46. Matt, xvi.17. John xxi. 15, 16, 17. St. Bartholomew's Day. A SHORT ACCOUNT OF ST. BARTHOLOMEW. That the first syllable of this apostle’s name sig¬ nifies a son is evident, from Bartimeus being interpreted the son of Timeus; and Si¬ mon Peter, who is called Bar jona in one evangelist, called Simon, son of Jo¬ nas in another. The name then given here to this apostle, is not his proper, but patronymical name ; and imports only the son ofTholomew, or Tolmai. That among the Jews . T there were persons so called, is evident c j Irom Josephus ; who mentions one such, very notorious in his own time. So that we are still at a loss for his personal name, un¬ less that conjecture may be thought sufficiently grounded, that this was indeed no other than Na¬ thanael. To that purpose it is remarkable, first That, as no other evangelist makes mention of Na¬ thanael, so neither does St. John, who mentions him, ever once make mention of Bartholomew. Secondly, That, in the catalogue of the apostles, (the giving which is the only occasion of naming St. Bartholomew in the rest) Philip and he are constantly coupled together ; and those pairs are thought to join the persons as sent together two by two, upon the power of miracles first committed to them. Very fit companions, suppos¬ ing Nathanael the man ; whom Philip, it is plain, had intimacy with, and was the first instrument of bringing to Jesus. Again ; he is, by St. John, named in company with several other apostles, and so, that we have reason to conclude him one of the twelve : for it is upon our Lord's shewing himself at the sea of Tiberias, after his re- Matt. x. 3. " Luke vi. 14. Mark vi. 7. John i. 45, &c. xxi. 2. st. Bartholomew’s day. 409 surrection. This the evangelist declares to be the third time of his doing so. But the two former appearances are expressly recorded Ver*14* to be made to the eleven; the rest named here are of that number ; the word disciples must in all reason be so restrain- 0 n xv* 24> 25, 2S- ed, as to signify the same persons here, as in the former accounts. Consequently, it is highly pro¬ bable, I had almost said evident, that Nathanael was one of the twelve apostles. Which will be very hard to account for, otherwise than by taking the same person to be meant by St. John, under Natha¬ nael his proper name, and in the other gospels un¬ der his patronymical of Bartholomew. By our Lord’s discourse and his, in the first of St. John, he seems to have been skilled in the law, and is thought by St. Augustine a doctor of it. His knowledge in this way was rightly employed; such as received a noble commendation of sincerity, made ac¬ knowledgments of the Messiah, becom¬ ing a man of that character, and was honoured with promises of future and more ample discoveries of our blessed Saviour’s glories. H is preaching was employed in India, Lycaonia, and the greater Armenia. But in what order he travelled these countries, is not agreed. The evi¬ dence of his being in India we have in Eusebius, who says, that Pantcetus 1S • • • *1()- of Alexandria, carried thither by his zeal to propa¬ gate the faith, found among the people St. Mat¬ thew’s Gospel in Hebrew ; that this had been left there by St. Bartholomew, and was preserved with great care, as a most valuable treasure. This In¬ dia is by St. Jerom called the Fortu¬ nate , and by Socrates distinguished to he that, lying next Ethiopia. He adds, that, in the distribution of the world among the apostles, this part fell to St. Bar- Tract. in Joan. VII. John i. 47, 48, 49, 50, 51. Hieron. Catal. Socr. Hist. I. C. 19. 410 ST. BARTHOLOMEW S HA Y. Horn, in 12 Apost, Dr. Cave. tholomew's lot. Some will have it, that he came at last to, and finished his course in, this country. Chrysostom calls him the instruc¬ tor and civilizer of the Lycaonians. He is also said to have suffered with Philip at Hierapolis, under the rage of the people ; but, escaping with life, to have taken care for bury- . ing his old friend’s body there. St. Je- Scrip. • , i i*i i 1 rom is express, that he died and was buried at Albanople, a city of the Greater Armenia. And the lesson in the Roman breviary says, that, after having converted many in those parts, particu¬ larly Polymius the king, and his wife, and proselyted twelve cities, the priests, enraged at his successes, incensed Astyages the king’s brother so against him that, having got St. Bartholomew into his hands, he had him flayed, and then beheaded ; others say, crucified. Sufferings so exquisite, render the Gospelfor this day exceeding proper to be readrwben a saint expiring under them is commemorated. THE COLLECT. O Almighty and everlasting God, who didst give to thine apostle Bartholomew grace truly to believe and to preach thy word ; grant, we beseech thee unto thy church, to love that word which he believed, and both to preach and receive the same, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. THE EPISTLE. PARAPHRASE. ACTS V. 12. 12. Insomuch that they assem¬ bled openly at the temple, without any molestation. 12. JPPY the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the people ; ( and they were all with one ac¬ cord in Solomon’s porch. 13. The twelve 13. And of the rest durst no man join kim- in the meanwhile self to them: but the people magnified them. being held in such veneration that none of an inferior character presumed to consort with them. 411 sir. Bartholomew’s day. 14. And believers were the more added to the Lord, multitudes of both men and women) 15. Insomuch that they brought forth the sfck into the streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that at the least the shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them. 16. There came also a multitude out of the cities round about unto Jerusalem, bringing sick folks, and them which were vexed with unclean spirits: and they were healed every one. COMMENT. The topic properly arising from hence, is the efficacy of miracles to establish the authority of the workers, and to convince the unbelieving. Which, having been handled heretofore, my reader is referred to vol. ii. p. 61, &c. THE GOSPEL. LUKE xxii. 24. 24. ft ND there was also a strife among them, which of them should be ac¬ counted the greatest. 25, And he paid unto them. The kings of the gentiles exercise lordship over them : and they that exercise authority upon them are called benefactors. 26. But ye shall not be so : but he that is greatest among you, let him be as the younger ; and he that is chief, as he that doth serve. 27. For whether is greater, he that sitteth at meat, or he that serveth ? Is not he that sitteth at meat ? But lam among you as he that serveth. 28. Ye are they which have continued with me in my temptations. 29. And i appoint unto you a kingdom , as my Father hath appointed unto me. 80. That ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom, and sit on thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. PARAPHRASE. 24, 25, 26, 27. See the Paraphrase on the Gospel for St. James’s Day. 28,29,30. Sec the Comment. 412 ST. BARTHOLOMEW^ DAY. COMMENT. npHE contention between the apostles, related in X this scripture, St. Matthew and St. Mark ex- r pressly declare to have been occasioned Mark xX*4i * ^y that in(tignation which they conceiv¬ ed against James and John, upon re¬ questing that they might sit, the one on our Lord’s right-hand, and the other on his left, in his kingdom. The nature of which petition, and our blessed Sa¬ viour’s answer to it, have been sufficiently explain¬ ed and considered, the last festival. Whether St. Luke hath placed this strife in the right time and order of things ; or whether the apostles were more than once guilty of such weakness ; are critical in¬ quiries, of no great importance, and beside the pur¬ pose of these practical discourses, to enter into. Let it suffice to observe the agreement of all three evangelists thus far ; that this dispute immediately followed, upon w arning given of our Lord’s death and his resurrection consequent thereupon. A plain confirmation of the remark I formerly James’s Day ** niade, that the apostles expected those events to be presently succeeded by Christ’s solemn entrance upon some glorious exer¬ cise of a temporal dominion. A mistake, which was then shewn to be in some degree refuted, by our Lord’s reply to the two sons of Zebedee: and it is designed to be yet more fully exposed, by this dis¬ course to the whole body of the apostles, which falls under our present consideration. Some interpreters have taken pains to acquaint us, what reasons, they imagine several of this num¬ ber might find, to feed their hopes of obtaining a pre-eminence above the rest of their brethren. St. Pe.ter, they tell you, is not only mentioned first, but, upon his confessing Jesus to be the Christ, the Son of the living God , Matt. xvi. 16. 19. ST. BARTHOLOMEW S DAY. 413 Mark iii. 17. - v. 37. Matt. xvii. 1. - xxv?.. 37. he received the peculiar honour of this answer. Blessed art thou Simon- Barjona, for flesh and blood hatk not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. And I say also mito thee, that thou art Peter , and upon this rock I will build my church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And 1 will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven , and whatsoever thou shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven . St. James and St. John had been dignified with the title of sons of thunder: had been equalled with St. Peter by the same admis¬ sion to the privacies of their Mas¬ ter ; particularly at the raising of Jairus’s daughter, and his glorious transfiguration in the Mount ; as we find them again shortly after this, at his agony in the garden : (distinctions of favour, which perhaps were made encouragements to that request men¬ tioned even now. St. Andrew was first of the whole fraternity 0 m 1‘ brought to the knowledge of Christ, and introduced his brother Peter to him. St. Matthew _ _ _ . „ i j • . , j * /* i i a. Matt ix* 9* had quitted a very gainful employment for his service. St. Thomas seems to have excelled the rest in courage ; and, when his Master, notwith¬ standing the representation they made of his dan¬ ger, determined to return into Ju- , . dea, he exhorts them all to follow his fortunes, come what would ; Let us also go, that we may die with him. For thus it y seems to me reasonable to under- ce lomass stand that passage, rather than spoken in a sense of fear and irony, as hath been argued before. Simon the Canaan- ,, ^ ... rr ° lTi rniii • , . Matt. xm. 55. ite, and Judas lhaddaeus, might think this preference a natural effect of their near relation to Jesus in blood. And Bartholomew, by many supposed the same with Na¬ thanael, on, account of the high John i. 45 — 51. 414 STi BARTHOLOMEW S DAY. character given him ; the promise made of seeirig Christ’s glory ; to which some add the consideration of his being more learned in the law, and of greater quality, than the other apostles. Such have been the conjectures (and no better than conjectures) advanced upon this occasion. But, whether these or any other causes kindled their emulation, our blessed Lord does here give his apostles to understand, that neither their ideas of his kingdom, nor the expectations they had con¬ ceived thereupon, had any just ground in the na¬ ture of the thing. To which end he shews the difference between the pre-eminences in use and esteem with the generality of the world, and those peculiar to the gospel and their character. And then he declares and describes the mighty honours, which were reserved, as a proper recompense for their service and fidelity to him. The former of these arguments is contained in the twenty-fifth , sixth ? and seventh , the latter in the tiventy-eighth, twenty- ninth, and thirtieth verses. 1. The words, in which the former reason lies, are these. The kings of the gentiles exercise lordship over them , and they that exercise authority upon them, are called benefactors. But ye shall not be so ; but he that is greatest among you, let him be as the younger ; and he that is chief ', as he that doth serve. For , whether is greater, he that sitteth at meat, or he that serveth ? Is not he that sitteth at meat ? But I am among you as he that serveth. Referring my reader, for the sense of these words, , n to the explanation given in a former ot« James s 1-Jay* « t 1 .1 x , 1 J paraphrase, I observe only, that the argument contained in them, cannot by any means be, what some have inferred from hence, viz. that it is inconsistent with the character and duty, either of a Christian in general, or of an apostle or minis¬ ter of Christ in particular, to bear rule, or exercise authority over others. The forbidding this to Christ- st. Bartholomew’s day. 415 ians in general, must have introduced confusion and endless calamities ; by excluding those from power, who are upon their own principles, of all men best fitted for it, and most likely to use it conscientiously and profitably. And we cannot imagine, our Lord designed so great a mischief to the world, as to or¬ dain, that none of them should govern, who, if they act as they profess, must needs be such, that it were to be wished rather, and would certainly turn to best account, to have it lawful for none but them to govern. Nor can our Lord’s intention be to debar the apostles in particular, and their successors in that dignity, from all manner of jurisdiction over others. For it is plain, from several passages in the New Testament, that he did instate them in such powers, as are signified by the keys of the kingdom of heaven, by binding and loosing the sins of men, and the like. It is abundantly notorious, that they did not only exercise such powers in their own persons, but thought themselves bound to delegate them to others. And accordingly the epistles furnish several direc¬ tions for the execution of the charge so delegated ; which had been the vainest caution in the world, sup¬ posing the writers to have no authority to give, and the persons written not to have received any such commissions. Nay, this interpretation is evidently confuted by the very passage now in hand. For our Lord does here, in the same breath, declare that he had appointed to these apostles a king- dom, as his Father had appointed unto him, and had constituted them judges in that king¬ dom. Unless therefore we will deny that Christ himself is a king and a judge, we must either allow those expressions to denote some power and autho¬ rity derived from him to his apostles ; or else we make one part of the argument urged here, to stand in perfect contradiction to the other. From hence it seems undeniably to follow, that * * 41 6 st. Bartholomew’s day. the opposition between these apostles and the princes of the gentiles, does not properly consist in autho¬ rity, and no authority; but in the different nature and kind of their authority, and the different manner of exerting it. Our Saviour, when declaring before _ , ... Pilate, that his kingdom is not of this John xvm .3S. 7, • ,i .°p. ^ i - ivor Id, assigns that tor a reason why his servants did not rescue him by fighting, as the subjects of other kings do, when their governors are in danger. And, in proportion as the apostles are like him, so are they more and more unlike to other princes. The power of these extends to the bodies and estates, but theirs is over the souls and con¬ sciences of men. The end of that is to establish temporal, but of this to secure eternal, peace and happiness. The exercise of that is generally tyran¬ nical and arbitrary; and, though the persons pos¬ sessed of it affect titles, which speak public good ; yet do they rather import what princes should be, than what they really are ; for the aim of those gen¬ tiles was to gain ease, and pomp, and grandeur to themselves, at the infinite sufferings and expense of their people. But the exercise of the apostolic autho¬ rity was to be conspicuous in humility and meekness, in universal charity, in unwearied labours, and un¬ paralleled condescensions : in foregoing and des¬ pising personal safety and advantage : in spending and being spent, to promote the common interest of those under their care; and in not disdaining to become servants to the meanest, for the sake, and after the example, of Jesus. This I take to be the true state of our Lord’s first argument. And thus it comes directly up to the point for checking that exorbitant ambition of the disciples; which, as was said before, was kindled and cherished in them by that vulgar error concern¬ ing the Messiah’s kingdom ; as if the distinctions of those that should be chief in this, were to consist in all that gaiety and splendour, and proud greatness. st* Bartholomew’s day. 417 which the unbelieving world valued themselves upon. 2. I pass now to the second argument, which is de¬ signed to quiet the emulation of these apostles, by declaring, that, although no such dominion was in¬ tended for their reward, as they fondly imagined ; yet a reward their good services should not want ; and that such, as had both honour and pleasure to recommend it. Ye( says Christ) are they zvhich have continued with me in my temp - 23 tations. And I appoint unto you a king¬ dom , as my Father hath appointed unto me: that ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom , and sit on thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel . To clear this point, it will be expedient, first , to explain some expressions in this promise, and then to shew the weight of our Lord’s reasoning in it. First , then, for explaining the terms in which this promise is delivered ; I observe, that, by continuing with Christ in his temptations, are undoubtedly meant the several instances of fidelity, by which these apostles had signalized themselves. Such as, adheringstedfastly to their Master, notwithstanding nil the discouragements and difficulties they met with, or saw him exposed to ; relinquishing the world for his sake ; being content to trust their all with him ; to undergo the same painful labours and long journies, the same poverty and hard fate, the same malice and persecution, the same derision and contempt, which he did. Not taking distaste at any of those mysterious doctrines, which some thought hard sayings , and, as St. John says, there¬ upon walked no more after him. Not , , . __ betraying any of those defects in their temper, which the parable of the sower describes, in such hearers, who, like the seed on stony ground, were of promising and hopeful beginning, but brought no fruit to maturity : zealous and forward, while matters went well ; but, as soon as tribulation VOL. iv. 2 E 418 st. Bartholomew’s day. arose, presently offended. In short, they are here commended forthe virtues of sincerity and constancy, patience and perseverance. Secondly , By Christ’s appointing to them a king¬ dom, as his Father had appointed unto him ; we are to understand not an equality, but only a likeness, of Phil ii 9 10 Prom°tion* God gave Jesus a name above Heb! i. i3. every name, so that none could come up to his degree of exaltation. Sit thou on my right-hand until thine enemies he made thy foot¬ stool, was the conferring of a dignity so excellent, that not any of the blessed angels themselves could aspire to it. Nor indeed could any other pretend to merit it, but the Son ; because none but he was in the form of God, and humbled himself notwithstand¬ ing, to the form of a servant, and the death of the cross. But, as God exalted this Son for his volun¬ tary humiliation and sufferings ; so he decreed, that all who suffered with him, should also reign with him ; that they should partake of his glories, who had been partakers of his hardships ; that they should receive an elevation, in proportion to what they had done and suffered for his sake ; though in¬ comparably beneath his, because their actions and sufferings were incomparably, nay infinitely, beneath his. This difference is here expressed, in that Christ assumes to himself the prerogative of distributing the rewards and advancements, which the rest should receive. He, as God, had a kingdom from ever¬ lasting ; and, as man, he had a regal power invested in his human nature; they should be kings and priests to God and his Father too; yet not supreme and paramount, as he was ; but kings of his making, and by virtue of his blood and merits, that sits upon the throne. Thirdly , The description of this kingdom does likewise deserve to be carefully considered. For by eating and drinking at his table, we must not under¬ stand any gross feasts, or gratifications of a fleshly st. Bartholomew’s day. 4i9 appetite. But because, while we continue in these bodies, and lead lives of sense, it is not easy for us to apprehend things purely spiritual ; therefore re¬ semblances of sense are made use of, to convey to our understandings the ideas of things above us, by those which bear some proportion to us. Thus the plague of heat and thirst is used to describe the tor¬ ments ofth e rich glutton in hell, and the sad condi¬ tion of a wretch, who with such vehemence implored a drop of ivater to cool his tongue. Thus the saints Matt.xviii.il. are said not to hunger or thirst any more; and those who come into the gospel, to eat bread with the holy patriarchs in the kingdom of God. In like manner these words here intimate a condition of plenty and pleasure, where nothing that can contribute to true happiness shall be want¬ ing; but all that ease and abundance and delicious enjoyment shall be had, which answers to the con¬ dition of men, who live and eat with princes, and partake of all their state and entertainment. What the importance of that other part is, where¬ in these apostles are said to sit on thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel, interpreters do not so ge¬ nerally agree. Some have thought their authority -in the church militant upon earth to be meant by it, of which I had occa- jJ* at‘ sion to speak before. Others, and most indeed, understand it of honours to be con¬ ferred upon them in a future state. And here some have taken great pains to determine, what judgment these persons shall pass; as, that they shall con¬ demn the errors of wicked men by their doctrines ; the malice and obstinacy of infidels by their perse¬ cution ; and the like. Others have undertaken to assign them their parts in the appearance and pro¬ cess of the great day of judgment ; and represented them, as so many assistants to Christ, like the bench in our courts of judicature to the judge in 2 e 2 420 st. Bartholomew’s day. commission : so construing their privilege here li¬ terally, that they shall sit upon the examination and trial of mankind, and all the rest stand at the bar, as prisoners upon their deliverance. But, though we are well assured, that such a judgment shall be ; yet, as to the particular circumstances and for¬ malities of it, the Scripture seems to give us but a very slender insight : so that, setting all the dark conjectures about this matter aside, the most safe and probable way (in my apprehension) of applying this passage, is to look upon it, as spoken after the manner of men, to signify in general a brighter crown, and more exquisite degrees of happiness and glory : just as those in princes’ courts are most highly honoured, who are allowed to sit down with them at their own tables, and are in the chief places of trust, and most eminent posts about them. These persons accompanied, and owned, and stuck close to Christ in his lowest estate ; they kept the faith, when there were the greatest temptations to draw them off from it ; they were indefatigably di¬ ligent, undauntedly constant, in their labours and sufferings for the truth ; and most eminently service¬ able in advancing the kingdom of Christ upon earth : and therefore they shall receive an eminent distinc¬ tion in his kingdom in heaven. This is what the words undoubtedly denote ; even in the notion of those, who contend for a strict interpretation of them. And this is enough for the present purpose; and avoids any inconveniences liable to be charged upon a construction, which the Scripture does not seem to have left any sufficient warrant, at least not any necessity for. The pre-eminence of the apostles however, which I contend for, is manifest in both acceptations. For, if they shall actually have their thrones and assist in that great work, this is a signal prerogative ; and, if the thrones and the sitting here be metaphorical, as the table and the eating and drinking are before, even thus a very remarkable st. Bartholomew’s day. 421 preference is acknowledged to belong to them also. The words of the promise being thus explained, it is fit I now apply myself to shew, that this argu¬ ment used by our Saviour, is a very fit one for his design : which was, to check that vain ambition of his disciples, and to bring them off from their fond¬ ness of such worldly promotions and advantages, as they falsely conceived and hoped, would shortly be bestowed upon them. Now this he does these three ways. 1. First , By putting them in mind of the manner of life they had led together, a life of temptations ; that is, of great adversity and severe trials. And this might, if duly attended to, convince them, that the kingdom they were to partake of could not pos¬ sibly be like those of this world : for every wise master takes care to initiate and prepare those un¬ der his direction, for the several posts they are de¬ signed to fill. The great and honourable are ac¬ customed to courts and august appearances ; they are let into secrets of state, and taught the arts of government betimes, by conversing with greatness, and rendering it familiar. Thus they may rise to and be qualified for it by degrees; and not grow giddy with the surprise of a sudden advancement, nor betray their rawness and ignorance, when in¬ vested with honours they know not how to manage. But how mighty distant from this, was the method Christ took with himself and his disciples ? He chose most of them from mean employments, and sought not to improve them -with those of higher rank. They led lives of solitude and privacy, ex¬ cept when the business of preaching and doing mi¬ racles called for their appearance in public; and then the entertainment they met with, was com¬ monly opposition and scorn. The whole of their practice was to endure, and to harden themselves against, any severe encounters, which their faith 422 ST. Bartholomew’s day. might be engaged in. The principle, upon which they were taught to perfect themselves, was that of patience and meekness : to the poverty of their for¬ tunes they were taught to add that of their spirits too ; to forbear and despise the pomps and vain de¬ lights of the world ; and to take no joy in any thing, equal to that, which sprung from being per¬ secuted and spitefully used, reviled, and defamed falsely, for the sake of God and goodness. Resist¬ ing unto blood, and laying down their lives; being led as lambs to the slaughter, and dumb all the while, as sheep before the shearers : these were dis¬ positions exceeding contrary to those which secular princes are instituted to. And, as foreign as these are from arms, and war, and garments rolled in the blood of those which contend with us : so far were the victories, and the triumphs, and the C’X>wns of Christ and his followers, from the laurels and tro¬ phies of them, whose business and glory it is, to defend or to enlarge their territories, and subdue all opposition by dint of sword and revenge. By all the instruction, therefore, and by all the exercise these disciples received under their Master, it might, one would imagine, have easily been discerned, that the adversaries, against whom they were trained, are of another kind : the passions and the weaknesses of their own minds, aud the malice and perverseness of other people’s. And therefore the reward and advancement to be expected, consequent to such an institution, must have been somewhat spiritual and future. For it could not consist in any thing of this world, the contempt and abandoning whereof was so eminent a branch of their duty ; and the perpe¬ tual adversities and persecutions they engaged with in it, were an expedient purposely designed to wean their affections from it, and teach them to place their hearts and desires on a better state. And in this sense we may understand our Lord, when he says, he appoints them a kingdom, as his Father had. st. Bartholomew’s day. 423 appointed unto him ; that is, he ordained that they should attain it by the same methods of trials and sufferings, of which they had already seen him en¬ counter a great deal, and would now immediately be eye-witnesses of his enduring infinitely more; even in the passion, and agonies, and ignominy, and death, which at that instant, when he spoke these words, were drawing on apace to attack him. Now, what could be more proper to compose the contentions about precedence than this ; that there was no manner of occasion for any such disputes in their present circumstances ; and that their fortunes and affairs in the world were, and would be such, that afflictions and calamities ought rather to em¬ ploy their thoughts, than honours, or any secular advantages ? If then a strife must grow among them, the only seasonable subject of it was, not who should rise highest, but who should endure most in¬ dignities ; which should lay himself out for the good of others with greatest zeal, and suffer with the greatest resignation and most invincible pa¬ tience. 2. Secondly, By saying that he appointed unto them a kingdom , as his Father had appointed unto him , he intimated to them, that their happiness should be of the same kind with his. And this is another motive to peace, and ceasing all strife about superiority. For our Saviour had given many in¬ stances in his life, to manifest the truth of what he afterwards told Pilate, that his king¬ dom is not of this world. When the ° in *jV1j ^ 3C* multitudes, who had been miraculously fed in the wilderness, would have acknowledged him as their leader, and desired that he would take the regal honour upon him, he industriously avoided it: and when two brothers at differ- T , .. ence about an estate, desired him to interpose and determine their controversy, he de¬ clined all pretensions to the quality of a ruler or a 424 ST. BARTHOLOMEW S HAY. judge over them. When a treacherous disciple had betrayed him into the hands of those bloody wretches, who impiously sought his life, he reproved the forward zeal of a servant that attempted to rescue him : nor would he, as it is the custom and duty of temporal princes, suffer his friends to fight for him. Legions indeed he had, but they were legions of angels ; and his territories are those glorious re¬ gions above, where blessed and immortal spirits dwell : this was the principality God had prepared for his Son. And sure what the only-begotten and best-beloved was destined to, his servants had rea¬ son, not only to be content with, but to prefer before all other promotions whatsoever. It was enough in this case, that the servant should be as his Lord , and the disciple as his Master. If the honours and plea¬ sures of a lower world were not set apart for the encouragement and reward of such fidelity ; the reason is, that they were not worthy the acceptance of him and his friends ; and, that God had provided some better thing for them. Honour before the majesty of heaven, stable and certain ; instead of that fleeting shadow, that blast of popular breath, that mushroom which comes up and dies in a night: which is often given, and as often taken away, with¬ out reason or desert, falls upon good and bad pro¬ miscuously ; and, after a short glittering splendour, sets and dies in hatred and disgrace : a crown, with¬ out the thorny cares that all earthly ones are beset with ; not subject to change or decay, but above even mortality itself. A range of happiness vast and unbounded ; such as fills the largest heart, and even exceeds the imaginations and wishes of them that labour after it. A condition of tranquillity so absolute, of love and joy so generous and great, that every soul delights itself with the felicities of others, and counts them an addition to his own. So that no place is left for ambition or emulation : no envious or greedy passions inhabit there, and they, st. Bartholomew’s day. 425 who look up to this bliss, will be very far from grudg¬ ing any of the difficulties undergone for the attain¬ ment of it ; will esteem whatever earth contains, or can propose, a trifle in comparison ; will find no temptation to strive for greatness there, since no one’s abundance shall create another’s want ; but all shall abound, and all be greater than they now can ask or think. 3. But, thirdly , Though all shall abound, yet we are not from thence to conclude, all shall have an equal portion. And for this reason, what our Lord adds in the thirtieth verse tends thus far to the sa¬ tisfaction of the apostles in this thirst for honour, that there shall be a difference of honour and hap¬ piness in that spiritual and eternal kingdom also ; and, that the highest room was reserved for them. So then a superiority and precedence there will be, though not such a one as their yet carnal under¬ standings had formed ideas of. It is true, indeed, the lowest place in heaven is prodigiously above the merit of the purest saint ; but yet, such is the mercy and bounty of God, that he does not only bestow upon every one more than he deserves, but observes a proportion, even in the excesses of his goodness ; and to those, who labour more abundantly, and make larger improvement of talents committed to their trust, he assigns a more plentiful recompense. The character of a righteous judge is, not only to punish the evil, and reward the good ; but to assign a sorer punishment to those who have offended more grievously, and a better reward to them, that have been more faithful and diligent. And when we are told, that every man shall receive from Christ’s tri¬ bunal, according to what he hath done Cor v 10 in his body , whether it be good or bad , it is very agreeable to reason, to interpret that pas¬ sage, not only, that they who have done good shall receive good, but that they shall receive according to what they have done; that is, the degree of their 426 st. Bartholomew’s day. happiness shall be increased or diminished, in cor¬ respondence to the degree of the good they have wrought, or of the evils they have suffered, for the sake of God and their duty. So likewise St. Paul 0 Cor ix 6 tells the Corinthians, that he who sow- eth sparingly shall reap sparingly, and he that soiveth plentifully shall reap plentifully. From whence it follows, that God is not unrighteous. He forgets not any man’s least labours; all shall reap who have sown, but all shall not reap alike, because all did not sow alike. And therefore the quantity of the crop at this harvest, will depend upon the liberality of him who scattered the seed. There is yet another passage commonly insisted upon to this purpose ; it is, that whereas good per¬ sons, for the generality, are promised that they shall be w ith the spirits of the just men made perfect, and sit down with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and the like ; those patriarchs and prophets are said to sit down with Christ at his own table, in his kingdom. All shall see God, and in that beatific vision con¬ sists their happiness ; but all shall not have so near, so full a prospect of him, nor be equally ravished with that prospect. All shall be crowned, but every crown shall not be equally bright ; though every crown shall be a crown of glory, and every one immortal. And the signifying this to the apo¬ stles was very fit to quiet their present emulations, to excite their zeal and vigilance, and to render them easy and content with their care and their sufferings ; when they were thus assured, that none of these things should pass unregarded ; and that the only way, not to be behind any of the others, was to la- hour more abundantly than they all. The ad vice then given them, in the words immediately foregoing, was the most gainful method, the readiest and surest w ay of acquiring honour in Christ’s kingdom, he that is greatest among you, let him he as the younger \ and he that is chief, as he that doth serve. st. Bartholomew’s day. 427 The sum of our blessed Lord’s argument to check his disciples in their ambitious emulation, turns (you see) upon these three points. 1. That it was a most absurd expectation, to imagine that any thing so contrary to their institution and whole method of life, as worldly greatness was, should be the happi¬ ness intended for them. 2. That a happiness however was reserved for their reward, and that too of the very same nature with their Master’s, the Son of God himself ; such as they should be highly sa¬ tisfied with, and find no occasion to envy any other for, or to strive about precedence in. 3. Yet, that some priority there was ; and, whosoever among them exceeded in diligence and humility, and con¬ descension in doing good, and patience in enduring evil, for Christ’s sake, and in pursuance of their of¬ fice in propagating the gospel, should find a due respect had to his pains and faithfulness, and be preferred in the kingdom of heaven accordingly. And now, after having insisted thus long upon the meaning and importance of these words, with regard to the case of those contending apostles, 1 shall very briefly mention some reflections, fit to be drawn from hence, such as suit the circumstances of men in general. 1. As, first, Since the temptations mentioned in my text were poverty, shame, danger, and other kinds of adversity ; it may be of use to observe, how well the ends of religion are served by such provi¬ dences. For they render the virtue of the persons more conspicuous ; their patience and constancy, and trust in God more approved ; and especially they vindicate their sincerity from that insinuation of the devil against Job, and the too common jealousy of wicked men, that God is served only for the sake of temporal interest. When adversity falls upon pious people, it shews them to themselves, and to others. It gives them the satisfaction of knowing their own stedfastness ; and convinces the imbeliev- 428 st. Bartholomew’s day. ing world, that there is really such a thing, as cleav¬ ing to God out of a principle of duty and consci¬ ence ; that some can abstract from all those advan¬ tages and encouragements, for which Christians are often suspected to have a greater regard to the gain, than to the godliness, of their obedience. 2. But, secondly , We ought to observe likewise, what proof is given of our integrity in such cases, and upon what terms any benefit is to be expected from them. Which is, only upon condition of our continuing with Christ in these temptations. Perse¬ verance and faithfulness unto the end, not fainting under tribulation, not growing weary of well-doing ; these are the terms, these are the evidences of our virtues, to which a crown of life and righteousness Gal v 7 *s Prom^se(l* The Galatians ran well once , but they suffered themselves to be hindered from the obeying of the truth; but he that wins the prize, must run on till he reach the goal. Several others addressed to Christ, and kept him company for a while, but they forsook him again ; and the commendation here distinguishes these apostles from such a levity, as those deserters were guilty of. We cannot indeed continue with Christ at this day, in the same manner they did then ; be¬ cause we do not converse with him as they did, nor see the abuses he suffered in our flesh. But we do continue with him in temptation,, as oft as any dif¬ ficulty besets us, but cannot draw us off* from our duty, as oft as any misfortune assaults, but cannot vanquish our hope and patience ; as oft as we see his holy doctrine traduced and vilified, his blessed name profaned, his precepts neglected, his promises and threatenings slighted and ridiculed ; and yet slacken not our zeal one whit, nor in any degree ashamed of being esteemed those simple honest men, which the gospel calls Christians. Por it is a very commendable instance of our piety, not to be se¬ duced by example, nor borne down with the torrent ST. BARTHOLOMEW S DAY. 429 of a common vogue. To hazard the reproaches of being singular and precise, rather than to sacrifice our conscience to a false reputation, or join in a fashionable contempt of religion. And happy are those men who can make David’s profession, The proud have had me exceedingly in deri¬ sion , yet have I not shrinked from thy law. Psa!. cxix. 51, 3. Thirdly , If we consider the persons to whom, and the time when, these words were spoken, there is yet this farther comfort to be gathered out of them, that God hath great compassion upon our weakness ; and does not reckon a good man’s per¬ severance lost and broken by any interruption, which human frailty and a surprising occasion may make in it. For, did not our Lord deliver himself in these words a little before his passion ? Did not every one of these apostles forsake him ? Did not one of them deny him in a few hours after ? Did he not know, nay, had he not already foretold, this scattering and offence because of him ? Yet you see all this notwithstanding, he allows these very per¬ sons the character of friends, that continued with him in his temptation ; and promises a reward for their courage and constancy in so doing. From whence now we have leave to argue, that God does not shew himself extreme to mark what is doneamissy but sets a just distinction between failings and faults. That some calamities, when sudden and violent, may put us beside our duty, and prevail too far up¬ on our passions, without the utter ruin of our souls, or forfeiting the praise due to our former piety. And provided we be diligent in calling back reason and religion to our assistance ; if we return, as soon as possible, to a right mind, and do well, and lament our offence, all may be very well. For to those, who do not transgress wilfully, nor indulge their passions till they grow into voluntary and presump- 430 st. Matthew’s day. tuous sins, the slips of mere infirmity shall never be imputed to their prejudice. 4. Lastly , The subject before us teaches us to despise the world, and to long for a better. This, you see, is not the place of rewards ; it hath nothing in it capable of being a reward ; nothing worth the sufferings and obedience of a good Christian ; no¬ thing that can satisfy the desires of a truly great soul. If therefore we would indulge a lawful and commendable ambition, let us seek that ho¬ nour, which cometh from God only ; and endea¬ vour to be persons whom the King of heaven may delight to prefer. If we thirst after plenty and pleasure, none of the trifles here below can satiate our appetite. It must be sincere and lasting plea¬ sure ; it must be true and stable honour ; and such is only to be had in that kingdom, which Christ appoints to all them who continue faithful in tempta¬ tions. Which God grant us all grace to do here, that we may have glory for it hereafter. Amen. St. Matthew's Day. A SHORT ACCOUNT OF ST. MATTHEW. That this apostle descended from Jewish parents, there can be no manner of reason to doubt; if suppose him, as has been generally believed, to be the same with that Levi, the son of Alpheus, whom St. Mark in the second, and St. Luke in the fifth , of his Gospel, make mention of. The custom of having more names than one, is known to have prevailed among the Jews; and the circumstances „ . " of the account, given by those evange- t T lists, carry so exact an agreement with the Gospel of this day, as will not suffer us, I think, to understand’ them of different actions and persons. An ancient writer makes the ST. MATTHEW S DAY. 431 place of his birth to have been Nazareth, and derives his parents from the tribe of Issachar. However that be, his employment we know was a publican: concerning which office, the corruption it was generally exercised with, and Gosp. Sund.xi. the great disrepute it fell under upon u nm that account, enough hath been said formerly. Mean¬ while, this presents us with an instance of charity in the writers of the other gospels ; who, to cover in¬ famy of this their brother’s former way of life, seem industriously to have declined all mention of his business before the call to the apostleship, and to have chosen to speak of him under his other name. It gives us also an evidence of his own great humility, who, in the gospel written by himself, does not only take the more commonly known x* name of Matthew, but adds thatodious and despised title of Matthew the publican. By this, no question, be intended to magnify the grace of God, and the condescension of our blessed Saviour, who did not only admit to his conversation and the means of re¬ pentance, but disdained not to take into the highest dignities of the Christian church, those whom the world accounted most vile : those who were quali¬ fied for such distinguishing marks of favour, by being vile in their own esteem. That he lived in circumstances of plenty may be reasonably presumed ; not only from the exorbitant gains usually made of the publican’s office, but from the greatness of the entertainment, and the number of the guests, w herewith our Lord was re¬ ceived at his house, immediately after his call. And yet this wealth, and all the prospects of more, were no obstruction to quitting all secular advantages, and the following the person and fortunes of a Mas¬ ter, who made no scruple of declaring, that he had no where to lay his head. So sudden and powerful are the changes wrought in our hearts, when effectually touched by divine p 432 ST. MATTHEW S DAY. Matt. ix. 2. 8. grace : but withal, so rational, and so free from all just imputation of rashness and enthusiasm, was the compliance of this apostle ; when it is considered, that his abode and business at Capernaum, and that the fame o* our Lord’s miracles done there in great abundance, and particularly that fa¬ mous one upon the parlytic just be¬ fore, must needs have been a good preparation to¬ ward it, with any attentive and unprejudiced mind. He continued with our Lord during his abode upon earth ; and, after his ascension, preached the gospel in Judea, for about the space of eight years. Then it was, as Eusebius thinks, that, intending to betake himself to the conver¬ sion of the gentiles, he did, at the request of the Jewish converts, write the gospel we now have un- But others, calculating from Ire- maeus, the time St. Paul’s being at Rome, ratherplaceitabouttheLXI or LXII year of our Lord. To make it more useful to them, at whose instance he wrote, the original language of it was Hebrew. To what hand we ow e the Greek version, is not so uni¬ versally agreed. Some ascribe it to St. John; others to St. James, the brother of our Lord, and first bishop of Jeru¬ salem. Which conjecture, if true, renders the in¬ spired translator of equal authority with the first author. That this gospel was written long before the other three, is out of question ; and how valu¬ able a treasure, and authentic an account of our Lord’s actions and doctrine it was esteemed, the reader could not but observe from the account given of St. Bartholomew : whose carrying this book with him into foreign countries, as the standard of the Christian doctrine, is thought by some to have been an act of respect, practised by all the apostles, Euseb. Hist. L. III. C. 24, 39. L. V. C. 8, 10. L. VI. C. 25. Hieron. Catal. Script. Iren. L. III. C. 1.